《Lady of Beasts》


 Chapter 1: Daylight Treachery

    Maria Blair had always been a very unusual girl. Not because of a certain oddity, but the lack of one. In her class where most developed their own fantastical abilities, she discovered none. She could not control flames, she did not grow extra limbs, she could not fly. So while others became obsessed with their new abilities, she retreated into the world of books and knowledge, fading into the background. When she graduated with exceptional grades her father was the proudest person in the room, and none of the extra honours and credits the other  students got could dissuade him, dissuade him from his pride of his daughter who had succeeded "despite it all."


    During the entire ceremony Maria kept her composure, putting up with exaltation after exaltation of her classmates, accepted her plain certificate and walked off the stage in silence. She told nobody of what she was feeling, the growing, festering resentment and anger.


    This feeling had followed her from the first day of school to the last, it joined her on her way home, it distracted her from her work, her books, it kept her awake at night. And throughout it all, the only thing that kept those feelings away were the thoughts of Elizabeth, Mrs. Dosett. She was everything Maria desired: Strong, brilliant, noble and of unmatched beauty. Elizabeth had everything she wanted, she was the one person Maria could not resent. Because Elizabeth was who Maria loved, more than anything. She had tried following the radiant princess everywhere she could without being noticed, every valentine''s she had tried to gather up the courage to give her the cards she spent weeks, months of labour and obsession on. Only to give up on the last step and tearing them to pieces the day after. Maria burned for her, saw her long, golden hair in her dreams, though she could not stand the gaze of her bright blue eyes even in her fantasies. Even there she was on the wayside, in the dark. Even there she was the green-eyed demon.


    So it came as a world-rendering shock to Maria when she received a letter in the mail, the day after her graduation. It was a hand-written invitation to a tea party, signed by Elizabeth. Not for a moment could she even think of it as a joke, she had studied her handwriting for too many years, she knew the writing was hers. She burst out of her home door, her words too slurred to make any sense to her bewildered father, who had never seen her lose composure in such a way.


    She was practically flying through the streets, so strong was the spring in her step. The cold morning wind cut through her thin clothes and caused her black hair to flutter in the wind, but she did not mind, she did not even notice. For an hour she waited at the school, her heart beating fast enough to nearly burst out of her chest, two times she had thrown up behind the corner, the tension was wrecking her. Finally the sleek, black car arrived and pulled up in front of her. She had seen this one year in year out to pick up Elizabeth, still trembling she walked up to the back door of the car and waited. She was so preoccupied that it took her long to see that a man was sitting inside, and one she had never seen before.


    Too long.


    The door was pushed open, and before Maria could utter a single sound she was dragged inside, as the world grew dark around her. The man pulled a bag over her head, slammed the door shut and the driver hit the pedal to the metal, driving off. Maria was struggling and flailing, her screams muffled until she felt the muzzle of a gun at her temple. Her body went limp, ice cold dread spreading through her entire body. The drive was not long, then she was dragged out of the car and thrown over the shoulder of the man like a bag of meat. She could not see where they were going, the dread and shock of her situation completely overwhelming her.


    Finally she was thrown down on the hard ground, and the bag taken off of her head.


    Maria found herself in a dark cellar, with two more suited, armed men standing in front of her. Maria trembled and wrapped her arms around herself, sobbing, tears running down her cheeks, too afraid to make a sound. The shock was so great that she could not even take note of the countless fine lines on the ground around her, forming an intricate circle. The door to the upstairs was opened and a third, last man entered. He was dressed in white robes, a heavy book in his hands. He stared down at Maria with a look of disgust she had never thought a human could feel. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Go, it will be here at any moment now, keep it away at all cost." With these words the two armed men left for the upstairs.


    The robed man opened his book, and began to recite:


    "Cursed, wretched Blair, spawn of the Dynasty bound by Sin. Evil will never again take root in this world, not through you or your offspring." As he spoke, shrill sirens began to ring, deafened by the thick walls of the room. Undisturbed the man continued.


    "Your cursed blood will be wiped from this earth, it will not find another fertile soil to corrupt."


    The lines of the circle began to glow in a blinding light, and finally Maria could find a remote scratch of courage to speak, even though her voice cracked with every word. "Why are you doing this, who are you, what did I do wrong?!"


    Her words fell on deaf ears. The sounds outside grew more dire. Gunfire, screams, the sickening sound of flesh torn from bone. None of it perturbed the man.


    "Your bones will become ash, so that no beast or twisted soul will pray to them for their dark salvation. Your ash shall be scattered to the winds, erased from the world, from time, from memory. With your death the world shall finally be free from the dark of the beasts, and free of Sin. Praise to the Dosett-"


    The last words were drowned out by the heavy metal door to the room being burst open, torn out of the wall. Something had thrown the mangled suited  body against it. Then another figure leaped into the room, a flash of white and crimson. The figure grabbed the man by the collar, letting out an ear-piercing shriek. The book fell out of the mans hands, causing the lines to cease glowing. Maria had her hands over her ears, but she could not stop watching. Watching the figure throw the man against the wall, and smash his head against the wall. Once, and he was dead. Twice and his skull cracked and on the third it splattered, the open neck spraying out blood and coating the figure completely. Finally it was motionless, and she could stare at her savior with terror, and awe.


    Her savior was a woman, dressed in a suit-top and skirt, the original colours drowned out by the blood and gore. Her arms were covered in black scales. She slowly turned around, and their eyes met. Never for the rest of her life would Maria forget this moment.  The absolute glee written in the face of this demon, the sharp, monstrous teeth, the slavering tongue that hung out of her mouth, and those haunting, golden eyes, so full of malice and yet so very empty. Maria could not move as she was approached. She could only look up, sitting in a puddle, at her savior. Watch as she bent her knees, and reached out her hand.


    "And so we meet at last, my master." Despite her gruesome appearance, the voice of the woman was soft, a string of velvet to choke the life out of an unsuspecting victim. "You, are Madame Blair, and I am your most loyal servant." Her smile shrunk, sparing the terrified girl the sight of her teeth. "I am Sin and I will be your weapon. Will you accept me, your highness?" The lure was plain even for Maria to hear, but her mind had long since stopped thinking today. She reached out and held onto the scaled arm of Sin with both of hers, clinging for dear life. Her despair only caused the demon to chuckle. "I did not expect the last heir to be this adorable. Worry not, Sin will take care of everything." From one moment to another Sin had swept Maria off of her feet, carrying her out of the room like a groom her bride. Every room they passed was more viciously demolished than the last. Limbs, organs, bones and crushed furniture dominated the scene, a sight so mortifying that Maria rather looked into the haunting, empty eyes of her savior, clinging to her neck.


    They exited the manor. The sirens were still howling, and the sound of a whole fleet of cars arriving deafened out the quiet peace the scenery previously had. "Ah, what a pain." She stared down at Maria. "Forgive me, my master. But you must sleep for this moment. Punish me as you please when you wake up."


    With every word the world grew darker around her, her mind began to shut down. Before oblivion fully overtook her, one last question left her lips.


    "What did I do wrong?"

 Chapter 2: Solace at midnight

    "What did I do wrong?"


    It was with that thought that Maria awoke, surging upright. She struggled with the blanket, her heart racing for a moment before the voice of Sin calmed her. "Now now, milady, relax. Nobody here will hurt you." The demonic woman was sitting on a chair by the bed in reverse, leaning over the back of it. "We are well away from that horrendous place, though we should continue moving when you gain the strength."


    Marias heartbeat began to slow as she listened, and she began to take in her surroundings. They were in the bedroom of a young man, judging by the sports equipment, the trophies on the desk, and the massive pile of clothes in the corner to her left. The moonlight was shining into the room, reflecting of the crimson hair of Sin.


    "Where are we, and-" Maria stopped as she looked down at herself and realised that the clothes she wore were not her own. Without words she stared at Sin, her face turning red, causing the self-proclaimed servant to snicker.


    "I could not leave my dear master in rugged, soiled clothes, could I? The daughter here had clothes fitting your sizes, I hope they are acceptable." With her words Sin stood up, Maria''s gaze still glued to her. Every little movement was deliberate and exaggerated, the movements of an actor on a stage rather than a normal person. Sin knelt down in front of the bed, lowering her head. "I accept my punishment, milady."


    The display left Maria with a lack for words, all she could utter was a stuttered "What?" Sin stared up at her with only her eyes, her head still lowered in submission. "A weapon must never strike its master. Robbing you of your senses is a crime that demands punishment." She staid there unmoving as Maria looked at her in bewilderment and shook her head, sliding off of the bed and getting onto her feet.


    "I am not going to do that, you saved me and, I mean, you did it for my sake. Please, stand up." Sin did as asked, rising back to her feet and looking back at her master with a wide smile.


    "I thank you for your mercy, my master. I hope you will soon be rid of it." Without awaiting an answer she walked past Maria, picked up a small bag by the door and opened it, bowing deeply. "It would be wise to leave soon, my master. This bed was the only unoccupied one, the owner may return at any moment."


    It was with these words that Maria was pulled back into the reality of her situation. She stood in someone else''s house, in someone else''s clothes after being dragged out of a cellar. Ice cold dread spread through her body, she began to tremble and shake as she rushed towards Sin and out of the room. "Where, where are we, what do I do?"


    Her legs were moving on their own as her mind once more shut down, the world was a blur around her until she left through the front door and was greeted with the cold night air. First here, after seeing that Sin had followed her out of the house, did she calm down enough to take note of her surroundings.


    It was in the dead of night, even the street lanterns were out, no car was on the street, she could not hear a single motor. The street was as normal as it could be, house after house in an endless line, all looking alike, with the same garden, the same garage and most of the same tacky spring decorations. And yet, Maria knew where she was, she knew this street. "We''re at Sun Terrace, that is like twenty kilometres away, wait."


    She stepped past Sin, back towards the house. As she read the house number her stomach began to revolt. She held a hand in front of her mouth, holding back the urge to vomit, staring back at Sin in terror. "What did you..do to the people living here?"


    Sin looked at her master with a moment of annoyance that faded as quickly as it came. "I took their consciousness like I did with you, my master. There is naught else I could do." With these words she pulled up the sleeve of her right arm. The scales on her arm disappeared, making way for a web of intricate red lines, shaping runes and symbols Maria had never seen before, and yet she understood them.


    "You cannot attack unless to defend, to protect, or on an order." Immediately after the words left Maria''s mouth she furrowed her brows, looking at Sin in bewilderment, who was smiling knowingly. "The blood of your ancestors is still strong, good. You are correct. The laws of your family bind me in service." She lowered her head in deference.


    "I cannot harm unless it is to defend you or myself, unless you order me to. The vermin sleep in peace, as much as I had wished to slaughter." Only now did she look up to her with genuine surprise. "Why are they important, my master?"


    Maria turned from Sin back to the house and back multiple times, before she quickly backed off and onto the street. "Someone lives there, a, a friend, I suppose." Her cheeks turned red as she avoided the inquisitive stare of Sin and started to walk up the street. "I want to go home, I don''t suppose you have, well, a car?"


    Without hesitation her servant followed Maria, staying a step behind. "I do not, anymore. I fear I misplaced it in the gate of that abominable manor. I could take one of these if you wished?" Sin walked past her master and motioned to a black van a few steps down the road. Maria was taken aback and kept her gaze to the ground, her hands fidgeting. "We can''t do that, It''s not, I mean, you know we can''t do that!"


    Despite her objections, she stopped by the car, looking at it and biting her lower lip. Sin, unphased by the argument continued to look at her, unmoving. "My master can do what she wishes. You only take what you require, your needs outweigh those of maggots." A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The way Sin spoke continued to unnerve Maria, her squirming did not stop, though she did not object her. "I, alright, we can." She muttered under her breath, which caused Sin to look at her more closely. "I am the weapon, my master. I only act out your will, I do not act myself."


    Another gust of wind breezed past them, slicing through Marias thin and lacking clothing. She shivered. "Could you not have taken something less skimpy for me, ah, whatever just, just get me the car, I want to go home!" Maria finally yelled, staring at Sin with frustration and a first, genuine anger.


    Once more her servant bowed deeply, baring her teeth with her grin. "I exist to serve, my master." Swiftly she went to work, disappearing on the other side of the van. After a few moments the motor began to roar, the lights turned on and Sin opened the passenger door for her. "Please enter, I already turned up the heat so you needn''t freeze, my master."


    Without a moment''s hesitation Maria sat down inside the car, slamming the door shut and fastening her seat belt, still shivering. The moment it was fastened Sin pushed down on the pedal, and they drove off into the night. They were both quiet for a while, Sin with her eyes on the road, Maria staring out through the window, still processing everything that had happened, everything that was happening.


    "What did I do wrong." She muttered out again, this time while turning her head to Sin. Her servant staid quiet, not taking her eyes off of the road until they had left the neighbourhood and were on the open country roads. First here did she sigh and break her silence. "Milady, you did nothing wrong. None of this happened because of what you did, but because of what you are."


    Maria could only look at her in bewilderment, causing Sin to shake her head. "There is much you do not know, much you need to know, and I fear there is not enough time to give everything the respect is deserves." The roads were empty on this dark Saturday night, no other car passed them. When they reached a rest stop Sin turned and drove onto it, parking in a small corner. They were not the only ones here, but the few trucks and trailers were dark and silent.


    Here she finally turned in her seat to face Maria. "I don''t know what nonsense words you had thrown at you. And they are all lies anyways. What is important, more than anything else, is that you are so, so much more than you could know. And that there are people without counting out there who look at what you are with hatred and disgust."


    She reached out and took Maria''s hand into her own, squeezing it gently. "They do so because they fear you. They fear your blood, the power you hold. And they fear me, your sworn servant." Once more she bared her teeth and lowered her head to kiss her hand. When her lips touched her skin it left a small, red spot. It began to glow and spread across her arm, forming lines and symbols that she had previously seen on Sin''s arm. Maria stared at them in panic, then back at Sin, who returned her gaze calmly. "Do not fear, my master."


    With the spread of the lines came a feeling of warmth, spreading through the cells of her body. She could not follow the spread of the lines under her clothes, but she could feel it. Feel as it unfurled, as it began to fill her, fill that emptiness she had been carrying since that first day of school. It crawled up her chest and to her neck, expanding across her face and as it reached her eyes she could see how the smile faded from Sin''s face.


    "It would be best not to look at me for this moment, my master." Before she could even mutter a reply her sight turned black. She could see nothing, fear started to spread through her mind, but no terror could prepare her for what she was about to see.


    When her sight returned, she beheld catastrophe. In front of her was not the inside of the van, not the unsettling, mysterious servant, but a pile. A writhing mass of limbs and faces, screaming and groaning in agony. Flames filled every space not taken up by twisting flesh, and far atop the mountain of unspeakable horror she could see a figure of pitch black, staring down at her. She stared into a face with no eyes, no nose, only a wide-open, gaping mouth with teeth as sharp as knives. Maria tried to scream, but no noise could leave her mouth, she clawed at her face in despair and only then did she get overcome by blissful oblivion.


    When her sight returned to her she was back in the van, her body contorted and her face feeling sore, blood streaming down her cheeks. She stared back at Sin, unable to speak, to move, the despair of what she had seen still holding her in its grip.


    "When a mage first gains their sight, they usually are beholden to wondrous beauty, as they see all of those things that the common filth cannot." Sin''s voice was quiet, void of the controlled and elegant tone she had held since they met. "None of them would have their first true sight be that of a beast, I beg for your forgiveness for having to witness something so unsightly." Once more she lowered her head, batting her eyes.


    "You were raised in a world bereft of the magic that is pulsing through your blood. Normally you would be unlocking this power over years, but that time is a luxury I fear we do not have, so I had to be a little more forward."


    Very slowly did Maria manage to sit up straight again, still looking at Sin with fear. "What happened, what did I, was that, was that you?" Sin nodded slowly to her words and rose her hand. She grasped onto the air, causing a chain to appear. It extended from her hand to Maria''s right hand and Sin''s chest. "You saw me in my truest self, yes. I am the beast that has protected your family throughout the centuries, before I was separated from your line, before your ancestors had to hide among the common filth from their enemies. I am Sin."


    She laid a hand on her chest, rattling the chain as it slowly vanished again. "And I am yours to command, my master. I will explain everything that I can, when there is time. I do not feel we should return to your home, your enemies likely know it if they could tell what you were. I know a few places we can be safe from their eyes, on your order I can lead you there."


    With that she turned to start the engine once more. "When we are there and you are safe, I will explain more to you." Before she could grasp the wheel however, Maria took Sin''s hand into her own. "Fine but, you must answer me one question first: Who, WHAT am I?"


    Sin turned her head back to face her and she took a deep breath before answering. "You were Maria Blair. But Blair is only a common name, adopted by your line to mask your true blood. A farce, a mask for the name your ancestors have worn throughout the centuries. With your blood awakened, you are now Maria Len-Fey. Heiress of your clan and inheritor of the queen who almost brought the world to kneel." She smiled widely, the lamps of the dashboard reflecting on her teeth.

 Chapter 3: On the path to legacy

    Both Maria and Sin were quiet after the relevation, with Maria staring at her servant in disbelief while Sin revved up the engine and drove them back onto the street and further into the night. Maria tried to open her mouth, again and again, but she could not find the right words. Finally she gave up and stared out of the window, her mind racing.


    They eventually reached the highway into the city as the sun began to rise and traffic picked up around them. Maria was rubbing her eyes as the exhaustion was beginning to settle in. "Where are we going? I really need to see my dad, I''ve never been gone a whole night, he is probably worried to death about me."


    Sin did not take her eyes off the road, though they raced to corner and corner, looking for something at the edge of her vision. "Your ancestor erected many strongholds across the country, my master. Hidden in plain sight and locked for anyone but her true successor. There is no place safer to let you rest, not to mention that they may hold valuable information."


    They passed into the city, driving past the offices, the mall and onto the hero street. Here Maria averted her gaze from the street, staring down onto her lap, biting her lip. Sin looked back at her with concern, but staid silent and drove faster. Even at this early hour a few heroes already on patrol in their costumes, and every time they passed one Maria tensed up harder, her breath growing uneven.


    From here they turned west, towards the old town by the riverside. Buildings grew more and more decrepit, polished specialised stores making way for supermarket chains, fast food joints and empty ruins. Every now and then a small group of people stood at the corners of the street, eyeing their car with suspicion. At the riverside they parked the car, Sin left first and opened the door for her master, bowing deeply as she waited for her to exit.


    Maria was calm again, furrowing her brows as she looked at the closed and ruined factories that dominated the landscape of this part of town. "This is where the Stronghold is? There''s been nothing of value here for a hundred years." Sin was unphased by her remarks and merely motioned towards the gate they had stopped in front of.


    "A hundred and fifty ago this was a hub of productivity, your family owned this land, it was the perfect place to hide in plain sight. Please follow me closely, my master. Even defences designed by someone as flawless as your ancestor can devolve over the decades."


    Maria gulped, following her silently as her shoulders slumped down again. With a single push Sin opened the massive metal gates to the inner yard of the factory. Her eyes darted around as she made her way to the main building, her movements much more natural, fully relaxed. None would be able to notice even a hint of tension from her, yet as Maria looked at her she felt, she knew that her servant was on the highest alert. For she was no longer controlling every smallest movement, any attempt at elegance was gone from her step.


    Nothing happened as they passed the yard, though Sin did non immediately open the gate when they reached it. Instead she laid her hand onto it, closing her eyes and muttering quietly to herself in a language Maria could not understand. She did not open her eyes as she looked up and over to Maria. "There are five people inside there. There is no reason for them to squat on your property, may I slaughter them?"


    Her words caused Maria to gasp, instantly she shook her head. "You can''t just..they haven''t, done anything!" Sin''s eyes opened and for the first time, she looked disappointed with her answer. "They are defiling what is yours with their mere presence. Even I, Sin, was not allowed near this Stronghold by your ancestor, it is absolutely unthinkable that common filth would be here." Her fingers scratched at the gate, her nails tearing into the metal. "It is your orders, my master, I will obey." her voice was low, rolling with anger. "If they are hostile and attack, may I slaughter?"


    Maria took a step back, the sudden shift of her servant caused her heart to race with fear once more. "I, if they really, are my enemies then.." she looked away, batting her eyes in shame. "You..may. But please, don''t be, cruel.."Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    She could not see how Sin''s lips turned into a wide smile, though she could hear her voice, how it was now dripping with satisfaction. "Your wish is my command." Without waiting for another moment she pushed the gates wide open, marching inside the dilapidated main hall.


    A small group of people had made it their home, blankets laid around, ruined furniture had been patched up and refurbished as makeshift beds. A tall man was the first to rise to his feet and approach Sin, a look of anger on his face. "Hey, what do you think you''re doing here, we were here first, go scram!" His words only made Sin laugh and bare her fangs.


    "Take your words and shove them back down your throat, trash. You''re nothing but maggots, what the fuck are you thinking to tell me you own this place, huh?" Maria was hiding at the gate, looking at Sin in shock and disbelief. Her words only infuriated the man further, he reached into his pocket. "So you got a death wish huh, sure-" His head was removed from his body before he could finish his words.


    The others who were awake screamed and scrambled for whatever weapons they had been hoarding, while the rest were torn out of their sleep by the mayhem. But none of them could even make an attempt to defend themselves. Sin moved through and past them as a shimmer, a flicker of death.


    She pierced a chest, holding the still-beating heart in her hand before crushing it in her palm and was onto the next before the corpse could drop to the floor. Every strike was another kill and within a few moments it was over. Maria staid cowering by the gate, unable to take her eyes away from the carnage, no matter how much she wanted to.


    With the group dead Sin began to pile up the corpses and carelessly threw the heads and organs she had removed onto it. "Maggots upon the corpse of grace, you are unfit even for Sin." A single black flame began to flicker in her right hand as she looked upon her work. "Begone, you parasites, mourned by none."


    With a flick of her fingers the flames spread onto the corpses, devouring flesh, blood and bone. With her work done she returned to the gate and knelt down before her trembling, terrified master. Maria had thrown up and was only able to stand by clinging onto the metal door for dear life. "Why, why did you do that?"


    Her words caused Sin to smile. "Your orders were to only kill when they show themselves as your enemy. Is someone who attempts to draw a weapon not a foe? They died painlessly, I can assure you." As her words did nothing calm her master down, her smile faded. She slowly rose to her feet and laid a hand on Marias shoulder. "None are more treacherous than common filth. Your enemies are rich, we cannot have them leave this place having seen you, it would be a needless risk."


    Still her words did not cause Maria to cease her shaking, instead her eyes began to well with tears. "My master, It-" Sin stopped herself, staring at Maria with a loss for words. Then she embraced her and made the scales on her arms vanish before laying a hand on the back of her head. "Stay strong, my master. Your path is cruel and it is not easy. You will have to do things you find reprehensible, unimaginable, if you wish to survive and win."


    Her touch finally returned Maria to her senses, tightly she clung onto her tall servant, burrowing her face in her chest and sobbing, stammering apology after apology. Sin ran a hand through her master''s soft, black hair, letting her ramble on until she became completely incoherent. "You are not alone, my master. Your weapon is with you, to carry your burden, until you are strong enough to bear it yourself. You are the heiress of the true queen, my master. Fret not over things that are beneath you."


    They stood like this for what felt like an eternity, Maria letting her emotion run wild as Sin held and consoled her. The sun was ascendant and shining into the factory hall when Maria finally regained her composure and took a step back. She dried her tears with her sleeve and took a deep breath, staring into the twilight of the factory. "So, this Stronghold is in there, right? And I will be safe, I will be able to sleep?"


    Sin nodded her head and took the first few steps inside, looking back at her master. "There will be a few last hurdles, but for you, the heiress, they should be trivial."


    Maria looked back one last time, staring into the bright blue sky, her eyes a silent plea, before she turned her back to it and followed Sin into the factory, her gaze locked straight ahead. She walked without hesitation, through the ash of the bodies and did not even flinch as the heavy gates fell shut behind them, blocking out the rays of the sun.


    Her heart skipped for a moment at the sound, but all sense of finality in it was lost to her. As heiress she could not concern herself with such trivialities.

 Chapter 4: A royal test

    Master and servant crept silently through the abandoned factory, each room they passed more dilapidated than the last. It was deathly quiet, only the sound of their footsteps echoing through the halls, Sin leading the way as Maria quietly trailed behind.


    Their path ended at the old director''s office, where Sin began to pace, checking every nook and cranny. "It is here, somewhere. Please be on guard, someone has been here before." She reached the back wall of the room, tracing the fine rifts in the wallpaper. "But I cannot tell when."


    Maria quickly closed the door at her words and scurried into a corner, her hands fidgeting. "How do you know, this place looks completely abandoned to me."


    Sin opened her mouth to answer but stopped as her hands had reached the middle of the wall. "It is here." Once more she began to mutter under her breath and fine red trails of energy began to spread across the wall, forming a round seal. The rifts and tears began to glow as well, forming the shape of an heraldic eagle.


    Sin stepped back, staring in awe at the seal. "Come, my master. This is the mark of your ancestor, only you can open it." Maria was hesitant at first but slowly stepped up to the wall, staring at the eagle. A strange sense of familiarity began to wash over her, drowning her hesitation, without a second thought she laid her hand on the head of the eagle. The lines began to glow more intense and became blinding until all Maria could see was pure white.


    When it faded and her sight returned there was no wall in front of them anymore, but instead a set of stairs, leading down into the darkness. "This, may have been a bad idea." Sin muttered, and Maria felt her heart sink as she looked into the face of her servant, seeing only worry. "Why, what is there?"


    Sin took a step past her, standing between her and the steps to darkness. "The trail goes past this gate. They got past it, this isn''t right." She shook her head and slammed her hand against the wall, leaving a deep hole as she growled. "But the next stronghold is a week away, my master, forgive me." She turned back to her and bowed deeply, baring her teeth in frustration. "But we must carry on regardless. Please stay behind me, so that I may protect you."


    Maria looked past her at the gaping maw of nothingness behind Sin and her heart sank even further. "You said you don''t know when, it could have been ages ago, maybe they are already gone. You said the defences were trivial for me right? I don''t, don''t need to be scared?"


    Sin looked at her in surprise for a moment, then she began to relax, a smile forming over her lips. "Yes, my master. A true successor to the queen cannot be denied entrance. Let us go, my master."


    And so they took the first steps down into the dark. Within a few moments they were without light, only the very next step was visible and Maria made sure to hold onto Sins arm, keeping her head down. She could not bear to stare into the dark, all she focused on was the next step, then the next, and the next.


    It felt like an age had past before they reached the ground and when they did, the light returned. They were in a massive chamber, dug into the very earth. The walls of stone were polished clean, the ground thick with dust. There were no traces of life anywhere to be seen, even the smallest insects had fled this place.


    Sin did not look across the chamber to the large gate in front of them, she knelt down and ran her hand across the ground. "No traps, no guardian. This is not right." As Sin continued to speak to herself, Maria began to look around the room, the utter void of it. Something about it was calming her, her shoulder slumped down as tension left her body.


    "You are forbidden from this place, Sin. Why did you disobey your commands?" a commanding voice resounded from the very walls, causing Maria to jump and Sin to kneel and press her face onto the ground.


    In the middle of the room a shadow took the shape of a tall woman, dressed in immaculate black. Her hair was of radiant gold, her features hidden behind an ivory mask, only darkness behind the eye holes.


    Maria began to tremble, she looked at Sin in panic. "Please get up, is that, that the enemy?" Sin did not answer, she staid in place, thankful that her new master could not see the look of horror on her face.


    The figure pinned her gaze on Maria. "You are blood of my blood. Another came before, and I found her lacking. Were you sent by this disappointment? And how did you tame Sin?"


    Maria stared back into the empty eyes of the woman, her heart racing. "Nobody sent me, I came here to be safe, from the enemies. I did not tame Sin, she found, she saved me from them."


    Her words seemed to please the woman, who once more stared down at Sin. "Rise, then, Sin. And answer me: Does the blood of my blood speak the truth?" It took Sin a few moments to get on her feet, she was trembling badly still. Unable to lift her head, she nodded. "The old traitors are still in power, they found and nearly killed her. She is your last true heiress, she requires this stronghold as sanctuary."


    Sin tried to speak further, but a wave of the woman caused her to go silent. Maria finally found the courage to speak up, her hands clutching her chest. "Are you, really, her? I thought you were dead, I don''t understand."


    The woman once more stared at her, but despite the dread, the terror that ran through Maria''s body, every fibre of her being telling her to look away, to run for her life, despite it all she stood her ground and did not look away. "You are blood of my blood, yet you cannot see truth? Sin, you are a terrible teacher."


    With a sigh she broke the gaze and walked towards the gate, stopping in front of the massive metal gates. "I am not the last queen, if you could see then you would know. I am but her remnant, she left me here to pass judgement on her descendants, whether or not they are worthy of her legacy."You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    With these words the woman turned back to face them and spread her arms. Another intricate circle with the sigil of the eagle formed in the middle of the hall, shining in an eerie green glow. "If you wish to be measured, then enter. You will be bound by truth, know this."


    Maria looked at her with hesitation, then gazed over to Sin, her ignorance obvious. "When you enter you will be forbidden from lying, my master. So long as she questions you, you will have to tell the truth." Sin muttered, her encounter with the shadow of her former master had left here shaken, she could not meet the eyes of her master.


    With a deep breath Maria stepped towards the circle, a knot forming in her stomach before she stepped into it. For a moment she could feel nothing different, then a familiar surge began to spread through her body.


    The thin lines of magic energy appeared across her body once more, and when they reached her eyes she could see again. The figure in front of her was but a puppet, suspended with shining green threads, a tool made for just a single purpose. Maria began to smile, her worries leaving her as she could now see that there was nothing to fear.


    "Very well, blood of my blood. You know your true name, you know of Sin. To be my successor means more than to bear my name, to bear my lineage you must shoulder its burden." The remnant spoke, her voice echoing from the walls. "Your enemies are many, they are powerful and determined to destroy you. Are you ready to answer their ruthlessness with the same brutality?"


    Maria looked down to the ground, and shook her head. "No."


    Sin looked at her in surprise, her eyes began to widen. The remnant continued:


    "You must understand that there is no other way. To be my successor means to walk my path and that path is littered with the broken bones of your enemies. The world will not give up on its degenerate ways, if you are to correct them then you must be merciless. Are you ready to burn down what cannot be allowed to stand, even if it means the death of the countless?"


    Maria again shook her head, batting her eyes. "I can''t do that."


    Sin took a step forward, raising an arm. "My master!" Her voice was filled by despair, but another wave of the remnant caused her to go silent.


    "If you are not willing to do what must be done for my dream to be realised then you cannot be my successor, blood of my blood. Have their ways clouded your mind to the world around you, would you rather sacrifice your birthright than right the wrongs of the world you live in? Where is your pride, blood of my blood?"


    Maria slowly hid her head under her arms, cowering on her knees. "I don''t think I''m worthy."


    Sin stared at the scene in front of her in despair, her mouth wide open, every fibre of her being trembling.


    "You disappoint me, Sin. This one is as weak as the last who came here, it seems that my my fury is all but spent." A deep sense of sadness swung in the voice of the remnant.


    "No, your majesty." Sin stepped forward, her entire body shaking, yet even under her merciless gaze she did not stop until she stood at Maria''s side. "My master is weak, she was brought up in the muck of the common insects, you must forgive her for not having her burn with your fury as brightly. Please give her another chance, another question that she may prove to you that not all is lost!"


    The remnant looked down at Sin, and as she did not back down under her gaze, she nodded. "Very well, Sin. I will accept. What is the question the blood of my blood should be measured by?" It did take Sin not a moment to ponder, the words leaped out of her mouth at the opportunity. "Ask what she thinks about heroes, the new guardians of the enemy."


    Maria''s eyes widened, and she stared back at Sin in terror. "no, no, please don''t, anything, please!" Her words fell on deaf ears however, as the remnant spoke again. "Very well. Blood of my blood, our enemies had many who upheld their order. Sin calls those who do so now "Heroes". They are who will oppose you at every turn, the nemesis this degenerate world has birthed to fight you. Do you hate this enemy?"


    Maria stared down at the ground, her body began to tremble. she put her hands on the ground, her fingers clawing at the smooth stone. "Did you not hear, blood of my blood? Do you-"


    "Of course I do!" Maria''s voice was no scream, no shout, it was a roar. She stared back up at the remnant with her face contorted in a frothing rage. "Cowardly parasites, they disgust me! They run around the world like they own it and everybody fawns over them even though they don''t care! They flaunt their power and brag and the world just loves to hear it, they talk about how great they are and good they are but all they love is their image and their god forsaken brands!"


    Her voice cracked and grew in pitch as she scratched her fingers bloody. "They talk all their big game but when there''s an earthquake people still die like a hundred years ago, they save a few and then pose in front of the cameras like they did anything, and they talk about justice but can''t even stop their great "enemies" from escaping over and over because they don''t have the fucking guts to kill them."


    She was slamming her fists into the ground, over and over. "He said he could save everyone but he could not bring my mom back home!" with her last words she let out a manic scream, collapsing into a sobbing, writhing mess.


    Sin looked down at her master, again and again she tried to break through the circle, but the energies repulsed her. Finally the remnant rose her hand and the circle faded, Sin swooped down and held her master in her arms, who was still writhing and screaming through her tears.


    She tore up her servant''s arms as she struggled, but Sin did not flinch. First the words of the remnant caused her to see through her rampant emotions and recompose herself, although she was still shaking.


    "You are lacking in much, blood of my blood." Slowly the remnant walked up to them, and took off her mask. Maria looked up into her face and new tears began to well up, silencing her attempts to speak. All she could do was point up to her.


    "Your blood has awoken only recently, the thoughts of your enemies run deep in your mind. But yet." She smiled, and lowered her head. "You still posses the very same fury that I had when I was alive." the remnant laid a hand on Maria''s head, gently running her fingers through her hair.


    "Hold onto that feeling, blood of my blood. Sin is your greatest weapon, you will not need a stronger blade. She can protect your body, but she cannot protect your heart. May your contempt be your shield, shining brighter than their lies." Slowly she pulled her hand off of her head and took a step back, black flames slowly spreading across her body.


    They burned her clothes, seared her flesh, scorched her bones. Despite it all, she was smiling. "You are a worthy successor, my daughter. I am glad, and honored that I was not the last queen." With these last words her body collapsed into ashes, which faded into pure nothingness. The gate beyond began to glow, countless ancient runes flaring up across it''s surface.


    Slowly they swung open and the comforting warmth of home spread into the hall, washing over Sin and her master. They slowly stood up, Sin shouldering her, together they made their way inside.


    "Sin," Maria muttered, staring down at the ground. "What is it, my master?" She answered, her voice soft and weary.


    "Why did she look like my mom?"

 Chapter 5: Departure from the old

    Sin was silent after hearing her master''s question while she helped her take the last few steps past the gate into the stronghold itself. "I am afraid I do not know, my master." She finally muttered, staring back for a moment at the dark hall they had just left. "I never managed to arrive in time when I first sensed her." The massive gates closed behind them, leaving them in absolute dark for but a moment.


    One by one torches mounted on the walls began to flicker to life, coating the room before them in a welcoming, warm light, unveiling a wide open space covered in early Victorian architecture.


    The room was a mixture of a study, a kitchen and a living room, each area neatly separated from the other by the differently tiled flooring. Maria began to look around, the last bit of tension started to leave her body and so did her strength to stand.


    Sin was quick and picked her up before she could fall to the ground and carried her master through the room to a large red sofa by the fireplace where she carefully laid her down. "You can rest for the moment, my master. Your ancestor built these strongholds with the full might and skill of us beasts, you can be at peace here."


    With a flick of her hand she started the fireplace and made her way to the kitchen area, stopping at the northern wall. Silently she stared at it, long enough for Maria to weakly lift her head and look at her in worry. "What''s wrong?" She muttered out, her voice little more than a whisper though the words still reached the ears of her servant.


    "There is something beyond here." Sin laid her hand on the wall and closed her eyes, falling into the very same mutter as she had before, only to pull her hand back with a sudden jolt as if she had been burned. Wide-eyed and growling she stared at the wall, barring her fangs.


    Maria rose up as good as she could, though her arms were trembling already under this little strain. "Is it an enemy? Do we have to leave?" There was no fear left in her voice, only a lingering sense of despair and resignation. To this Sin shook her head and ran a finger across her lips, forcing her mouth shut once more.


    "It is something familiar, but your ancestor did not wish me to see what it is. I can assure you that it is not an enemy, my master, but rather" Sin was thankful to have her back turned to her master, so she could not see her expression. "An old companion. When you are rested we can see more, but in your state it would not be advisable."


    She turned to face Maria and slowly walked backwards to the kitchen area with the most reassuring smile she could master. "I will see what supplies your ancestor prepared and go about fixing a meal. Please rest, perhaps try to sleep a little, you must certainly need it." She turned her back once more and took the last steps towards the kitchenette, rummaging through the many cabinets.


    The stronghold held true to it''s name, as they were filled with a generous supply of non perishable foods. Stacks upon stacks of canned goods filled out cabinet after cabinet, causing Sin to shake her head. "Great master, did you truly have to take your tastes of the battlefield back home?" She spoke quietly to herself and began to sift through the stash.


    To her great pleasure she found a large sack containing noodles, which she made the basis of the meal. As she took out the first pot she stopped immedeatly upon hearing her master speak.


    "Sin, what am I fighting for?" Her voice was still weak from exhaustion, but the words rang in Sin''s ears as if she had whispered them into her ear. Her servant stood frozen, staring down into the pot filled with noodles. She placed it into the sink and let the water run. "My late great master fought for her rightful place as ruler of this world, hence why even her foes had to name her queen out of the respect she demanded. She has acknowledged you as her successor, making you master not just by blood, but by law."


    When the pot was filled she placed it onto the stove, turning it on and filling another with a few cans of soup. "Your enemies are those families of old who denied your ancestor her right to rule, as well as those common scum who now openly rule this world. The heroes, their investors, their petty little leaders."


    With both pots on the stove she scoured the cabinets for cheese, finding a few bottles of dried parmesan she put on the table for later. "You must fight them, for they will never bend the knee freely, nor can they accept your existence as heiress. But beside that?"The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    She finally turned around, once more with a smile on her face, though it was doubtlessly genuine now. "You are my master. Whatever your order, I will fullfill it, whatever your wish, I will live to grant it. As will the other beasts once we recover them. With their strengths, the world is yours to mold as you wish."


    The water began to boil, and Sin quickly focused her attention back on the meal, grabbing a wooden spoon to stirr the soup. Maria had started to look at the walls, noticing a few doors, each made out of a distinctly different type of wood. "Do you know where these lead?" She pointed at one with a trembling hand, causing Sin to look over her shoulder briefly.


    "Her majesty built the strongholds as points of retreat and study, so I would assume besides a bath and a bedroom there should be a library and a weavery. She never allowed me inside this one, so I cannot know for certain though." As the food began to near it''s completion Sin began to search for a plate and silverware, finding both swiftly to her own surprise.


    "I acknowledge that it is beyond me to ask, my master." The noodles were finished, so she ran them through a strainer, shaking it in the sink to let the water drain. "But do you have a dream you wish to use me for? I understand you had little time to savor your power, but perhaps it has awoken something within you?"


    Sin returned to her master''s side with a finished plate and silverware, placing it down on the table in front of Maria. As her master rose up and picked up her plate, she staid standing at her side. "Thank you Sin." Maria muttered as she began to eat, her brows furrowed in thought. Her servant smiled down at her master, batting her eyes.


    For a few minutes she ate in silence, until she put the plate down and looked back at her. "I want to change, I want to change it all." While still quiet and weak, the resolution in her voice was palpable. "I saw the others in school every day, flaunting and boasting with their powers, getting by just because they were lucky, they didn''t try, they didn''t bother."


    She gritted her teeth as the resentment was dripping from every word she spoke. "They don''t deserve it, any of it. They act all high and mighty but in the end they still just bow down to whatever the ''people'' think, I can''t stand them."


    Sin nodded along to her words, her hands folded in front of her. "Despite all their strength they are powerless. They still have their servile nature, only instead of their betters they now slave for the mob. It was like this already when your ancestor began her conquest, my master. Only now it is even more blatant and shameless."


    She looked down at Maria¡äs plate. "Are you finished, my master? Would you like me to find the bedroom for you? I will clean and search the rest of this place while you sleep." Maria nodded and Sin bent forward to take the plate, only to stop when Maria grasped her arm.


    "I just want to sleep here, I don''t want to go somewhere else." Sin looked down at her master and laid her hand on hers. "Of course. Let me just put these away and find you a blanket." Maria smiled and let go, leaving Sin to empty her plate into the garbage and procure a blanket from a different part of the room.


    She gently spread it out over her master, before looking around. "You would still need a pillow, my master. Please allow me to." She was already on the move when Maria grasped her sleeve, causing her to stop in place. "I, have a plush, at home, Sin." Her face was a pure crimson. "I can''t sleep alone without it. Please, stay with me."


    Sin still had her back turned, and so Maria was ignorant to her grandest accomplishment yet. Tears ran down Sin''s face, causing her to stand in place, frozen still. Maria slowly pulled her hand back, already about to mutter an apology when Sin swiftly wiped her face, her face radiant with joy as she turned around.


    "Say no more, my master. I will not leave your side." With these words she sat down next to her master, who stammered a few words of thanks before looking back at her with a dark blush plastered across her face.


    Then she finally rested her head on her servant''s lap and closed her eyes. Sin stared down at her, her smile staying despite the incomprehensible disbelief that she was feeling. Maria fell asleep quickly after and Sin ran her hands through her hair, staying perfectly still to not disturb her master''s sleep.


    She waited for hours, when she could be perfectly sure that Maria was sleeping, when she finally spoke. "This world will be yours, my master. It is the least I can do for this gift." Her black tears ran over her face openly, now that she did not have to hide them.


    "My great majesty. I shall never forget this moment, until the worlds fade to dust and the last stars darken. I will cherish it until the end."


    "This feeling of being human again."

 Chapter 6: Taking root

    When Maria awoke, she was alone. She arose from the sofa and rubbed her eyes, feeling no worry. She could feel, she knew that Sin was around, a certainty that filled her with confidence. On the table she found a stack of clothes and a little tray of crackers that Sin must have procured from somewhere within the stronghold.


    After stretching her back Maria began to undress and slip into the new clothes, albeit with a bit of hesitation due to their age. Just as she had put on the tights the door closest to her opened and Sin stepped out, stopping for a moment as she saw her master. Both stared at each other and Maria turned a bright red, Sin quickly lowered her head.


    "Good morning, my master. I hope my leave did not disturb your sleep, I felt it best to swipe through the stronghold early." Maria quickly began to dress, thankful for the prudence of her new skirt reaching down to her knees. After putting on the vest she looked down at the corset, biting her lip. "I am not sure I, is that necessary?"


    Sin looked up to her, a weak smile on her lips. "If you do not wish it to be then no, though I felt you would prefer a look more reflective of your status. It was hard to find something here that still resembles modern clothing, so I had to adjust a little."


    It was first then that Maria noticed the needles, scissors and thread that were still scattered on the table next to her clothes. She batted her eyes. "Thank you, Sin. I suppose, I can try, if you could help me?"


    Her servant quickly stepped up to her after her words, beaming with satisfaction. "But of course, my master." She began her work quickly, tying thread after thread. "Please say if the grip is too tight, my master. A little discomfort is acceptable, but you needn''t force yourself further."


    Maria gave her a nod and began tipping her fingers together, staring at the wall awkwardly while her Servant worked. Finally she found the courage to speak against the silence. "Did you, find anything while looking?" Sin did not lift her head, her gaze still fixed on the ribbons.


    "Many things, my master. Not much that is helpful, sadly. Your ancestor built quite a library here, which would be of tremendous use to us if we had another ten years to train you." Maria tried looking back at her, a look of surprise on her face. "T-ten? Can''t I just learn something simple?"


    Sin tied the last string into a neat bow and stepped back with a sigh. "I can teach you how to see, and how to connect to the power of your blood. But for even an apprentice to weave a spell they first need a training in theory, which could easily take a year even for one as gifted as yourself. Attempting to cast without this knowledge could kill you in the best of circumstances."


    She shook her head. "Shamans are capable of using their power without the guidance of magecraft, but as a beast I cannot teach this, it must be taught by a master of their craft, no. Our best course of action is for you to take command of me and the other beasts, the authority is in your blood, it is absolute."


    With that Sin turned her eyes to the northern wall and again and her eyes narrowed. "Which is why we should see what is past there. Please follow me, my master."


    Maria quietly followed Sin along across the room to the wall, with Sin staying a few steps behind her. "There should be an entrance somewhere, my master. It may react to your touch." She stepped closer to the wall and ran her hand across the stone, feeling nothing out of the ordinary. For a moment she looked back at Sin for reassurance, then continued to trail her hand across the surface.


    There were fine lines etched into the rock, forming patterns . Maria could feel them even if she could not see. Quickly she began to trace along the lines, walking up down the wall. Finally she took a step back, looking all across it. "It''s not, there. Instead." she turned and walked into the middle of the room, to it''s centre where the separate areas converged.


    Slowly she crouched down and laid her hand on the very centre, closing her eyes. "It is here, Sin. What do I do now?" Her servant slowly followed her, looking not much more confident than her master.


    "This gate was built to not just keep out her majesty''s enemies, but me as well." She laid a hand on her temple, staring down at the ground, brows furrowed in frustration. "I cannot see a mechanism either, no." Her last word was but a gasp as she sat down on the ground and let out a growl. "Of course it is her." Her tone caused Maria to take a step back, a sense of dread filling her chest. Not once had she heard Sin this enraged.


    "This is a blood gate, it only opens, well, I am sure you can imagine, my master. Her majesty rarely relied on these, but one of us was very enamoured with the concept." Sin reached down and ran her hand across the stone flooring, until it produced the sound of a mechanical click.


    A single sharp needle stuck out of the centre floor tile now, and Sin stared back at the wall in disgust. "To harm your master for bothering to see you, abomination." Her voice trailed off until she managed to regain her composure.


    Maria sat down next to her servant and laid her finger on the needle. It was sharp, causing her to shiver and bite her lip. "So I just need to..give it blood, right?" Sin''s attention was held by the door and what awaited them behind it. "Yes. Blood is power, my master. I would not advise to do this, but that cursed wretch is not your enemy. No matter how unruly and repulsive she is." Just as she finished her sentence a yelping sound caused Sin to spin around, her body trembling with rage. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Maria was holding her right index finger in her hand and the needle was now bloody. With another click it vanished into the ground again and a warm red light began to shine from the tile. This light spread across the ground in a stream towards the wall, where it filled out the countless lines Maria had felt cover it. Now they shone in crimson, an intricate weave of vines that appeared to be moving, until they finally did, disappearing into the ground and giving view to a second chamber that appeared empty, save for a single, white tree.


    They both stood silent, Maria in awe and Sin still seething. "Let us go, my master. You should not waste more time than necessary on this rotten harlot." Maria struggled to keep up with the pace of Sin''s steps who marched on without worry, her gaze pinned on the tree.


    Maria gazed around as well, in awe of the tangled vines that were completely covering the ground and walls, all originating from this central tree. First as they got closer could Maria see that it was a she.


    Out of the middle of the trunk sprouted the upper body of a woman. Like the bark of the tree it was of a pure, ivory white, unclothed but without distinct features. Long silver hair reached down all the way to the ground, yet the scene of beauty was distorted more clearly the closer Maria got, and the more did revulsion mix with her awe.


    The entire right side of her body was covered in burn scars, and both her eyes were blind, with one unnaturally wide open, the other barely more than a slit, all skin around them mere thick scar tissue. The creature lifted her left arm, with a hand more resembling a claw made out of branches, her small mouth contorting into a smirk.


    "So, despite your orders you came here, Sin. Did you find it proper to disappoint her master once more, even in death?" Her voice was melodic, but a malevolent sharpness swung along with every word. Sin barred her fangs and shrugged, her murderous intent so volatile that even Maria took a few steps away.


    "Unlike you I took steps to not only find but protect our master''s heiress. Her protection is more important." Maria looked from one beast to the other, shrinking under the mutual distaste. "So you finally found one, how lovely. I hope it was worth burning me."


    The beast let out a long and exaggerated sigh, running her clawed fingers across her cheek. "Without training, sight or even the authority of beasts? And here I thought the great Sin always succeeds. I am glad that I can consider that another lie to add onto the mountain."


    Sin took a few steps towards the tree, black flames flickering across her fingertips. "Her blood is pure, your little gate proved that, and her majesty acknowledged her claim, or she would not be here." She rose her right arm up, pointing directly at the beasts face. "So, Yggdrasil, why don''t you give me a single good reason not to turn another one of your selves to ash in repentance for insulting our master?"


    The beast, Yggdrasil, crossed her arms in front of her chest and scoffed. "Don''t lecture me, elder sister. You are still much too late to find her. Or did your search make you blind-" She was interrupted by Sin''s barking laughter, who continued pointing at her. "Perhaps you should not talk about blindness, hm? Which one of us got their eyes poked out by a commoner, huh? Or did that little tanning session burn up the last few shreds of mental capacity you had?"


    Yggdrasil gritted her teeth, staying silent until Sin had calmed down. "I may not have my eyes anymore, but you know that there is little I cannot see. My roots spread far, and our enemy has grown much stronger while we were forced into hiding."


    These words caused Sin''s grin to fade, her growling returned. "I am well aware. So why don''t you tell us something useful. Where are the other beasts?" Yggdrasil laughed, and the walls of the chamber trembled. "They are the least of our worries, dear sister." Her words were dripping with sarcasm. Slowly she turned her head to face Maria. "Until our master has gained her authority there will be no point in seeking out the others."


    Maria held under the gaze of Yggdrasil, and took a step forward. "I, I am the heiress! That means I rule over you, like I do Sin, no? I have the authority, the queen gave it to me!" Her words caused Sin to smile at her, though Yggdrasil did not seem impressed.


    "No. You may have the blood, and the authority may have been given to you. But you are not using it. Look at yourself, your strength is still hidden in your blood. Until you awaken it and can speak with the voice of a queen, I will not answer to you. Not while she has you wrapped around her finger." Her cold and measured words were enough to snap the spine of Maria''s confidence.


    She looked away, back to Sin. "But, Sin does as I say, I thought-" Sin let out a sigh, shaking her head. "I obey under the rules I was bound by, and my own decisions."


    Her words caused Yggdrasil to sigh. "There you have it, young master. When you can speak with the authority of our great late queen I will bow and submit to your punishment. I shall be yours then, but not a moment earlier. And Sin." Yggdrasil''s gaze now laid on her. And not just there. Maria stared on the ground, then all around her in revulsion as countless eyes opened across the roots, on every flower. Thousands upon thousands of piercing, bright blue eyes, all pinned upon Sin. "Do not turn her astray. There is nothing I don''t see. And if I see you try to turn your goals into hers then I will end you, all bonds be damned, by all five-"


    "ENOUGH" The single word, spoken with such anger and fear silenced the room. Maria was cowering, staring back up at Sin. "You will not evoke them. We beasts are forever loyal, just for that assumption alone I should tear down every last one of your roots. You are lucky you are useful."


    Even Yggdrasil was trembling, her gaze averted. Slowly the fires of her anger began to fade, and Sin bent down to her master, reaching a hand out to her. "I apologise, my master. We should leave, this rotten useless trunk will evidently not be of much help." Maria stared at her, for the first time with doubt in her mind.


    She looked at her hand, then back to her face before she took it and got back onto her feet. She looked back a few times as they walked out of the room, though Yggdrasil did not return her gaze even once, still shaken and terrified.


    The wall of vines once more rebuilt behind them, forming an unassuming wall once again. Maria let go of Sin''s hand, wrapping her arms around herself. "Why does she not trust you?"


    Sin looked back at her, with her usual, calm smile. "She has never trusted me, she has been the jealous younger sister since she was birthed. So of course she would fear that I am pulling strings, but do not concern yourself with her squabbling, my master." She bowed deeply. "You are my master, I am your servant, your weapon. I shall never lead you astray."

 Chapter 7: Unfinished business

    After their encounter with the beast Yggdrasil Master and servant left the stronghold and the factory under which it had been built. Sin walked in a confident stride, while Maria continued to look over her shoulder. "Are you sure this is, you know, safe? Wont they be able to notice us?"


    Sin dismissed her worries with a wave of her hand and opened the door of "their" van. "This is where your inexperience is of benefit to us, my master. You have not yet connected with your power strongly enough to be noticeable. The enemy would have to stand right next to you to even have an idea. And as for me-"


    She started the engine and leaned back in her seat, a wide grin on her face. "I am Sin. It would take one of those cowardly elders to notice me if I don''t want to be seen."


    They quickly left the dilapidated quarter, blending into the daily afternoon traffic. As they waited at the traffic light Maria looked over to her servant. "So, besides home, where should we go?" Sin tapped her fingers on the steering wheel, her head swaying left and right to a rhythm of her own. "Some supplies for the stronghold would be useful, and there is someone who I would like to pay a visit. They may be able to help with finding a mentor. "


    With the light turning green they drove on, eventually landing at a parking lot close to the city centre. Here they left the van and took to the streets. It was a bright and warm day and it was appropriately full. People were walking in an out of stores, buying ice cream at small stands, enjoying the weekend all under the eyes of watchful heroes.


    Maria kept her eyes to the ground, her hands clenching to fists whenever they walked past one. Sin kept a clear head, her voice a mere whisper. "I would recommend doing our shopping first, it may give you a bit of time to prepare for your return home. I can understand that it must be very hard, but-"


    "Hey Maria, long time no see!" A loud, male voice caused them to stop. Maria froze up, her eyes widening in shock. Very slowly she turned around, Sin following her lead, her hands folded behind her back. A young man ran towards them, a hero.


    His outfit was in bright white and red, with a long cape. Maria bit her teeth together as she looked him in his face, a more than obvious sense of jealousy at his golden blonde hair and bright blue eyes. "Hi, James. Or, what do you go by," she motioned over his outfit, doing her best and least convincing attempt at a smile. "now?"


    James laughed and slammed a hand on his muscular chest, beaming with pride. "Unbreakable! Cool, huh? They actually took me in on graduation day, I''m sorry I couldn''t congratulate you there ''cause of that, anyways, I am really glad you are okay."


    His smile began to fade, making way for a serious gaze. "I''m sure you heard about what happened to Elizabeth?" Just the mention of the name caused Maria to grasp her chest, her breath going uneven. "No, no I did not, is, is she okay?!" was all she could stammer out, the panic more than genuine. James, or now Unbreakable, nodded.


    "Yes, luckily. Some crazy villain attacked her home like some sort of living blender, it was gruesome." He gulped, disgust written clearly on his face. "I didn''t think I''d have to see something like that on my first job but, no she is alright. Luckily she was out for a meeting. We didn''t get to catch the killer, from what we could gather it was a woman, about as tall as you, long pink-red hair and some really scary yellow eyes."


    While he spoke Maria''s eyes widened in terror, every fibre of her being wanted to look over to Sin, but she managed to contain and stop herself from doing so. "If you see anyone like that, please call me immediately, alright? Don''t-"


    Maria interrupted him, bitterness filling her voice. "Yes yes, don''t try doing anything, I''m weak, I know." She shook her head, and it was not clear if her trembling came from fear of discovery, or because of resentment.


    "Well, I mean I''m sorry Maria, I''m just, worried you know? If you need anything just, call me alright?" He gave her a last awkward smile. "I''ll always have your back, I owe you that much! But, yeah." he scratched the back of his head. "I got to run, I still have a lot of questioning and patrol duty to go, I hope you have a good day!" With that he passed her, disappearing into the crowd.


    Maria just stared at the ground until she was sure he was gone, then at Sin. "How, on earth, did he not see you?" Her servant answered her with a chuckle and a shrug. "He is quite strong, disgustingly so, I must admit. But he is blind, like all these other heroes. Not without years of training could he hope to perceive my presence if I do not want him to."


    After this excursion their journey was uneventful, they managed to reach the mall without issue. Sin staid hidden at her master''s side while Maria passed by the isles. Their basket filled quickly with their basic necessities. Then Maria stopped by the hair products, staring across the plenitude of hair dyes. "Sin, could you maybe, I." she took a deep breath and grabbed a packet of blonde dye.


    She stared back at Sin, who was looking at her expectantly. "I want to look more like her." Her words caused her servant to smile, who answered with a small bow. "I never had much privilege to attend her majesty personally, but I shall do my best. Though if I could ask, why not have it be done by someone professional?" Her words caused Maria to avert her gaze. Silently she added the dye to their other purchases. "I don''t trust people with blades close by my face."


    Her answer left Sin without a reply. With their purchases done they left the mall, with Sin now carrying things for her master who had been struggling with the weight. Sin was already turning to return to the parking lot, but Maria grabbed her hand. "I want to walk, it isn''t, very far."


    Her voice was filled with such melancholy that Sin did not even take a moment to reply. She merely lowered her head and followed her master silently. They took the same road that Maria had sped across just two days ago, when her mind had been consumed with nothing but the chance to see and talk to Elizabeth, the woman of her dreams. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Her insides turned cold when she remembered, cold sweat coating her hands. "What do I tell dad, I never even left for a night, I, how do I tell him what happened, do I tell him anything? Should I just lie, say I got a job, or a place? On such short notice?" The closer they got the faster her heart was beating, her body tensed and she felt about to throw up.


    Finally they reached home, a small and unassuming house in a quiet, peaceful neighbourhood. They walked through the little garden and Maria''s eyes began to tear up as she looked around her, and stopped there. She began to wander, stopping by a young cherry tree. It was in full bloom, and her heart felt like it was about to burst. "Mom planted this one when I was a child, we used to sit here and she''d tell me stories, though I usually just pestered her to tell me ones about princesses."


    Her voice began to falter as she looked past it and at the meagre little vegetable garden. "And dad started this one after, after she was gone. He isn''t really, good at it." She tried to smile, though her lips quivered too hard to make it out. "He never really liked it before either I, I just think he, wanted to keep something of her, I-"


    Her voice finally broke, devolving into a stammering wail. Sin staid by her side, only inches away. Straight as a statue she had her hands folded behind her back, her feelings hidden under her mask of an expression. Finally Maria turned to face the house, her home. Her legs were quivering, and she began to shake her head.


    "I can''t, do this, Sin."


    Her servant looked her in the eyes, then slowly got down on one knee, taking her hand. "You do not have to. Please allow me to handle this in your stead. I will tell him a sweet and wonderful dream, so that he mustn''t despair." Maria stared at him for a few agonising minutes until her sobbing began to subside, until she finally regained control of her voice. "Yes, please."


    Without another word Sin rose back onto her feet and took her masters hand. With her help she made it to the front door, where Sin knocked for her. It took only a few seconds for the door to burst open, and Maria immediately began to tear up as she finally saw her father again.


    Before he could even begin to open his mouth, Sin stepped forward. The servant went onto her tip-toes and laid her hand on his forehead, his eyes turning hazy. In a soft and gentle voice she began to speak.


    "Maria has been fine, there was no need to worry. She was accepted into her college and was out of town to prepare everything at her dorm. Her roommates are very nice and friendly young women who like her and accept her. There is nothing that has gone wrong, and nothing to worry. She merely came over to get a few last things."


    With that she took a step back, looking at her master. "I will stay here, take as long as you need, my dear master." It took a few moments for her fathers eyes to regain their focus. He looked a little surprised for a moment, then his wide smile returned. "Oh Mary, I am so happy to hear that everything is going so well and-"


    He was interrupted as Maria surged forward and wrapped her arms around him, her tears once more streaming forth. "I missed you so much." He looked at her in surprise and began to carefully pat her head. "Well there there, it''s hardly been a few days. You''ll need to be a little tougher you know, college is pretty far out and the way is long."


    Maria shook her head, her grip as tight as it could be. It took her almost a minute to let go, and all wiping her face with her sleeve did nothing to stop her tears. "I uhm, I just wanted to, grab Sir Screech."


    Her father let out a hearty laugh and gave her a pat on the back. "Ah he is just where you left him you know. He''s been waiting patiently, knew you wouldn''t just leave him." He closed the door as the two entered, and Maria looked around her old home.


    Everything was still so familiar, the smell of the wooden stairs, the old furniture from her grandparents, the door of the fridge that to this day was still filled with the countless little scribbles and drawings she had made as a child. All of it hurt, beyond compare. She could not take it.


    Swiftly she took the stairs up to her room, where her feelings only ruptured her soul even more. She had left her bed a mess, and now it was neatly tidied up, with Sir Screech, her plush owl laying on the pillow with a little note attached, reading.


    "Welcome home, princess." It was too much. Her legs gave out under her and she screamed, she wailed. Clawed at her face, the ground, leaving her cheeks and fingers bloody. Her body convulsed and shook as she cried for everything she had known, that she had loved, that she would have to leave behind. She cried in despair of the dark thought that consumed her mind, until it was all she could think, erasing any last shred of reason.


    "I wont ever see this again, will I?"


    She did not know how long she staid up there, only that the sun had begun to set when she returned to her senses. She crawled over to her bed and took Sir Screech into her arms, holding him tightly, a lifeline connecting her to her old life. With shaking hands she folded the note and put it into the breast pocket of her vest, standing up with her legs still trembling.


    Without a sound and looking back she went out of her room and down the stairs, poking her head into the living room. Her father had fallen asleep in front of the tv, snoring peacefully. She could not bring herself to take a step into the room. Because she knew that if she did, she would never be able to leave again. So she made her way to the main door, clutching sir Screech for dear life, and left.


    The sound of the door closing behind her, their welcoming bell ringing, etched themselves into her mind. Sin was standing at the exit of the garden, looking back at her silently.


    Every step Maria took felt as heavy as the last, her shoulders were slumped forward, more lurching than walking. As she passed Sin her servant lowered her head in deference. "Would you wish to return to the stronghold, or meet with my contact? She works day and night, the time makes no difference." Maria stopped, resisting every urge to look back homeward. "Let''s just get it over with. Lead the way."


    Sin bowed and turned down the street. "It is not too long, she is a very business-centred woman so-"


    "Sin?" The tone, or lack of any in her master''s voice caused her to turn around immediately. "Yes, my master?" Upon looking her master in the eyes, every hair on her body stood up.


    "I either win and become queen, or I lose and I die, right?" Sin furrowed her brows, but nodded in agreement. "Yes, my master. There is no alternative to this."


    Maria took one hand off of sir Screech and stared down at it, clenching it to a fist. "I don''t want one. I will never, ever." her nails dug into her skin, but at this point she did not even feel the pain. "Forgive them. If it is Coronation or decapitation, then that is how it will be. Bring me to that woman, Sin."


    Once more Sin answered with a deep bow, trembling just lightly under the gaze of her master. "Your will be done." She replied, her voice filled with pride.

 Chapter 8: A pristine meeting

    Coronation or decapitation.


    These words circled round and through Maria''s head as she followed Sin through the streets. With the setting sun the cold began to spread, shooing most people either into restaurants or homeward until only a few people remained.


    She had put Sir Screech into her handbag, causing his head to peek out, every once and then she ran her hand across it to calm herself. "So, what kind of person is this contact, Sin?"


    They had reached the northern part of the city, where the neon lights and bright advertisements made way for more sophisticated ornaments and street lanterns, even fewer people strolled through the streets and the value of an average car was higher than some of the apartments Maria''s classmates had grown up in.


    "Well, my master, how do I say this. I would call her a beast, and mean it solely as a compliment." Sin stopped at a street corner, right in front of a beauty saloon. "Her name is Saphire, though I would not say it unless you speak directly with her. She-"


    Sin began to trail off, furrowing her brows. "How to say. She offers protection services, you could say, as well as contacts. She is one of the few individuals of note who could be called truly neutral."


    Her words caused Maria to sigh with relief. "Well, that is good, right?" Sin shook her head in awkward amusement. "No, my master. There is nothing more despicable than neutrality. And in that field she is the most despicable of all." With this she opened the door to the saloon, holding it open for her master who walked through first.


    There was nothing out of the ordinary that Maria could see. The ground was covered in expensive red carpet, a counter separated the waiting room from the few seats where a few women were already being treated by the staff. The lady at the counter stared first at Maria, then she looked at Sin. "I would assume you are here for the VIP treatment?" She spoke in a soft and melodic tone, paying no attention to Maria.


    "That is quite correct, do we have to wait or can we just go through?" Sin took a step closer to the counter. After shortly looking through the list, the lady gave a nod. "There are no appointments going on currently, just go through."


    Sin answered with a bow and took Maria''s hand. "Stay close by, my master." She whispered and lead her past the counter to and through a door labled as "staff only." The first Maria noticed was the biting cold, making her shiver. Sickly white light illuminated pale walls, floor and ceiling and tall women stood guard, still as statues.


    They all wore the same dark blue dresses, they had the same grey eyes that did not wander. That did not blink. They continued to walk down the hall, and with every step Maria grasped more tightly onto her servant''s hand. She could not take her eyes off the guards, everything about them unsettled her. How they all looked so eerily similar, how they all stood in the exact same distance apart.


    How none of them were breathing.


    They reached the end of the hallway, and Maria was feeling sick to her stomach, she wanted nothing more than to leave. Her grip was tight enough to leave marks on Sin''s hand. Her servant was unphased by everything, and gave her master a reassuring look before opening the last door.


    Here the heating worked, it was mercifully warm and the light of candles bathed the room in a more lively light. It was very applicable to call the room Spartanic, outside of a row of filing cabinets and a single large desk there was no furniture to speak of. Opposite of them sat a woman who was unnervingly tall, easily two and a half meters she towered even over many of the heroes Maria had been forced to look up to.


    Her long black hair flowed down her back and she looked at them expectantly with deep green eyes and spread her arms in a gesture of welcome.


    "The great and terrible Sin and, I would guess, the heiress of the last great queen? I must say, it is an honour." Her voice had the same melodic trail as her staff, making it hard for Maria to tell if she was being genuine or mocking.


    "Please do have a seat and tell me what it is you need. Guards, Ghouls, Golems? I am sure that someone as," the woman paused for a moment, running her hand across her chin. "bellicose as you could need and want additional bodies?"The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Sin never took her eyes off of the woman and pulled a chair back for her master, preferring to stand at her side. "If I remember your prizes correctly then I am afraid that they are not quite within my master''s budget. No, all she seeks is a teacher, preferably a Shaman."


    The woman followed Sin''s words patiently, before turning her attention to Maria. "I would prefer to speak to you directly instead. I find that more civilised than having to speak through an abomination, would you not agree? You can call me Saphire, young heiress." Maria clenched her hands in her lap, biting her lip. "Sin speaks for me only with my permission, Madame Saphire. Can you help me, or not?"


    Saphire leaned back in her seat and rose a single eyebrow. "Very well. The short answer is no. And your ''servant''," she put as much disdain into the word as she could, "should know that even if I could still find one, then they would rather be killed by her than help you."


    She looked back at Sin, shaking her head. "I would think that even ''you'' would understand that. Or did you already forget that you drove them to near extinction yourself?"


    Maria did not take her gaze off of Saphire and interrupted as the woman set up for another tirade. "So they wont be help. Do you know of anyone else that can help me? I need to learn." For a few moments there was nothing but silence. Saphire stood up and began to sift through her filing cabinets.


    She produced a folder and returned with it, slamming it on the desk before sitting back down. "Artemis Weld. Failed the ascension ritual four times, but he should know enough to get you started. You needn''t be soft on him for my sake, he still owes me quite a lot and I am certain he wont find the means to pay me back."


    Maria let out a sigh of relief and reached out for the folder, only for Saphire to pull it back. "Normally I would give someone this insignificant out for free." She reached out her other hand, rubbing her fingers together. Sin growled quietly and rummaged through her bags, before throwing a small purse onto the desk. "There, but this lead should better be fruitful."


    Saphire caught the purse and looked through it with a sigh. "Very well. If you could do me the favour of having him disappear at the end then I would remember it." She slid the folder over to Maria, who quickly handed it to Sin.


    Slowly Saphire rose up. "I suppose that is all then? I hope this little meeting did not damage your view of me, young heiress." Even in the rather dim light Maria could tell that the woman''s smile was forced. "If you need my services, whether protection or information I can assure you, none can compete with my prices."


    Maria rose up as well, scoffing quietly. "Even with your extra premiums?" Her words caused Saphire''s smile to fade entirely. "I will excuse you this time for your obvious ignorance. But in the future it would do you good to know who you are speaking to. While I hold no grudge towards you, young heiress," Her eyes now rested on Sin, alight with a cold, enduring hatred. "But I cannot say the same for the butcher of my family."


    Maria looked from Sin to Saphire and back, shock and embarrassment flooding her mind in equal measure. But before she could speak Saphire clapped her hands, causing two of her guards to open the door. "I have a few other clients tonight, so I am afraid I will have to end our meeting. Just as a last piece of advice, heiress of the last great queen: You should not have your pet speak for you if you do not know her history with who she is talking to. Or in other words, don''t let her speak at all."


    With that she shooed them out of her room, and the unsettling, dead atmosphere of the hall did the rest to make Maria want to leave this place as fast as possible.


    Outside she took a few deep breaths, her body shaking. "Why did you, not tell me you, you did, what you did?! Now I looked like a fool in front of her!"


    Sin bowed deeply, batting her eyes. "I beg for your forgiveness my master, but if I were to tell you of every slight I committed towards those important enough to talk to, well we would be here for a few years."


    Maria stomped her foot onto the ground in frustration. "Why did you think it was a good idea to go to her if you knew all of that then, couldn''t we have gone to someone who''s family you DIDN''T murder?"


    Sin did not raise her head, staying locked in her subservient pose. "While my deeds are not equally as terrible everywhere, I felt Saphire was still our best lead, which I feel has been proven true."


    She looked through the document, a low sigh escaping her. "Not too far away, but on the opposite side of town. I would advise that we return to the stronghold first, I believe you could use a bit of rest, my master."


    Her words and display of deference caused Maria to slowly calm down, reducing her anger to embarrassed pouting. "Alright, yes I would, like to settle a few things first." She ran a hand through her hair. It was then that a darker feeling of worry overcome her. "Sin, when you did, you know, what you did. Did my ancestor order you to do that?"


    It took a few moments for Sin to rise back up. When she did the same wide smile was running across her lips, though it was wider than usual. Wide enough to expose a little of her monstrous teeth.


    "No. She asked me to ''solve'' the issue with the shamans for her. That is how she told me that I was free to act. The shamans are terribly dull and backward savages, my master. Good for quick and simple results, nothing more. I did not consider them worthy subjects of my great queen."


    The more she spoke the wider her smile grew, the less she could hide her fangs. "So I slaughtered them down to the last, or so I thought. It seems my sloppiness has become a boon for once, is that not a joyous occasion?"

 Chapter 9: Of blood, iron and heritage

    Their path back to the van was uneventful, with nightfall this part of town quickly emptied out. Only stopped by the occasional traffic light they made their way back to the stronghold, where Sin began to store their supplies while Maria waited by the bedroom door, staring down at her hair dye, lost in thought. She did not take her eyes off of the packaging until Sin arrived at her sight, a pair of scissors and a comb in hand. "Shall we then, my master?"


    Maria sat down at the dresser, staring at herself in the mirror, sighing at the dark rings and bloodshot eyes. "To think I ran around town like that, ah well." Sin waited behind her, scissor in hand. "Have you a specific wish, your majesty?" One last time Maria looked at herself, gripping tightly onto the arms of her chair. "Yes, I want it like this."


    4 hours later Maria left the room, a changed woman. Her hair was of a brilliant blonde, cut in a medium length bob, eye shadow hiding her dark circles. With new strength she carried herself upright, a wide, confident smile plastered across her face. Sin followed her, letting out a low sigh of relief.


    "I cannot say I fully understand your wish, my master. Your previous length matched royalty far better in my eyes." She looked back at her servant, who could not help but smile at the joy written across Maria''s face. "It''s more, trendy, you know. And I just feel, lighter. Better."


    A light flush crept over her face as she stumbled in trying to explain herself. "But, anyways! I want to finally start learning." Sin answered with a bow and returned to their bags, producing the folder they had acquired. "Well it is not terribly far from here, I don''t see why not. Going at it during the night is better, less passerby''s, et cetera."


    She put the folder bag into her bag and took it with her to the exit, following her master out into the factory. On their way outside Maria stopped, and wandered off into a small room. It was as ruined as the rest of the place, but she had noticed a crowbar laying in a corner, relatively free from rust.


    She picked it up, holding it with both hands and swung it twice, before looking away in embarrassment as she saw Sin''s puzzled expression. "I just, thought that being able to defend myself would be useful."


    Sin followed her into the room, and laid a hand on hers. "My master, I am your weapon and your shield. You needn''t bloody your hands. Especially not with something this blunt and cruel."


    She looked into her master''s eyes, and let go with a sigh. "But if it is your wish, then do so. It is good to raise your confidence, even if it is through something rather silly." Maria jumped with joy and hid the weapon in her bag, just underneath Sir Screech who she could not have stomached to leave behind again.


    Together they left the factory and turned further westward, across the river. The area was still in the process of modernisation, with new, state of the art houses standing in close proximity to old derelict apartment blocks. Outside of them there were rather sizeable crowds of people who at times took notice of Maria, greeting her with remarks that made her bloody boil.


    Three times she had to endure it, and every time Sin whispered gently. "Just a word and I will rid them for you, my master. It would take weeks for them to take note, they would not be missed." But she ignored her servant, albeit the offer became more tempting with every remark.


    Finally they reached the address Saphire had given them, of an unassuming two-story house. Sin held her master back as she tried to walk up to the door. "Please give me a moment, my master. Shamans are generally too dumb to create sophisticated wards, but one should not be too careful."


    For a few moment Sin walked around the perimeter, her body tense. Maria looked up and down the street in the meantime, worry mixing with her excitement. When Sin returned she seemed calm. "As I thought, there is nothing in our way. He may however try to flee or call for help when he sees me. Even a failed master has sight sophisticated enough that hiding from him would mean that I could do little else. Will you allow me to act should he attempt any of these things?"


    Maria looked back at her servant, narrowing her eyes. "Yes. But you are not allowed to harm him in any way that would leave a mark. I need him alive after all." Sin looked sorely disappointed, but bowed nonetheless. "I submit to your wisdom, my master." With this the two took the last few steps to the door, with Maria ringing the bell.


    "Yea uh, just a second, sorry!" They could hear a stumble, the heavy thud of something falling to the ground, then the door opened quickly after. Before them stood a man in his late thirties who looked like he had just returned from a long trip. His suit was a mess, his hair uncombed and he must have not shaved for a few days.


    Nonetheless he gave them a bright smile. "Good evening ladies, I think you got the wrong address, the big parties are further down-" Within a moment of him laying her eyes on Sin did his expression change to pure terror. He stumbled back, bolting for the stairs and tripping over his shoe laces, even on the ground he crawled on all fours like an insect in blind panic.


    But Sin was faster, leaping past her Master and pinning him to the ground. One hand she held to his neck, and it was enough to cause him to freeze, staring back at Sin with nothing but dread. "Please Don''t Kill Me Please I Beg You I Will Do Anything You Want Please Don''t Kill Me Please!"


    His words were an incoherent slur of pleas which Sin silenced by tightening her grip. Maria quickly followed the two inside, staring down at Sin. "I told you not to hurt him! Get off!" Sin stared at her Master, then down at the man before following her orders, letting go of him. He scurried to a corner, staring back at them like a frightened animal.


    "We are not here to hurt you, Mr. Weld. I am Maria, Len-Fey. I''m sure you know who Sin is. I need your help to learn, well, magic." She looked back at Sin for help, who closed her eyes. "My master needs to awaken her blood, fast. You''re the only Shaman that Saphire was willing to offer us, so teach my Master and I may let you live."


    Maria hissed and stomped her foot on the ground, causing Sin to look back at her in surprise. "No, threatening! Just, just stay guard outside, I have my weapon I will be fine."


    Sin was taken aback. Three times she tried to speak, without success, until she bowed her head and left the house. With her gone Mr. Weld began to just slightly calm down. "T-that is all? You, You just need to learn to awaken and you''ll let me go? A, a Len-Fey, letting me go? Please don''t lie to me!"


    He got down on his knees, clinging onto her legs. "Please my daughter needs me I don''t, I can''t leave her!" Maria took a few hurried steps back, her hand sliding into her bag for her crowbar. "I am the heiress, Mr Weld, my word means something. If you help me learn what I need to know then we will leave, nothing is going to happen to you. You have my word."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Her insistence and sincerity caused him to finally break out of the terror that had filled his mind. With still weak knees he got back up on his feet, nodding fast a few times. "Of course, Of course, please follow me then!" He quickly walked off, vanishing into a neighbouring room, with such a pace that Maria struggled to keep up with him.


    "I am just, well Saphire probably told you I''m a failure, never made it to a master and, well she is right about that but, for what you, you need I have everything, yes." He lead her into a small library, where he began to pull book after book out of the shelves, his hands still trembling enough that he often dropped them, without noticing he simply pulled out another.


    "Ah where is it, where is it?! Well, well basically, madame Len-Fey, you need to think of, of your magic as your blood, and your blood as your magic. The great elders they, they made a lot of research into the whole origin of it all but, that is not very, well very important for your needs I wont, wont waste your time I swear I am not wasting your time your highness!"


    His breath got out of control, it took him a few moments to compose himself as he finally got the right book. He sat down at the desk, with Maria taking a seat opposite of him.


    "So, so as I said, your power flows through your veins, let us for now say it does so literally, yes? Well to, awaken it, mages would use their spells they weave through a complicated set of rules and laws that, I, well I tried to be a mage but, I never managed to pass even the first exams so I became a shaman instead, not, not by choice, so you can, can tell lady Sin that I am not a real shaman and that she really, really doesn''t have to kill me!"


    Maria leaned forward, and laid a hand on his. "Please calm down Mr. Weld." She tried to put as much sincerity into her words as she could. "I am Sin''s master, not the other way around. She will not hurt you, you have my word."


    Her words began to work as his shoulders relaxed and the nervous tick of his left eye stopped. "Thank, thank you, Madame Len-Fey. Where, where was I again? Ah yes, Shamanism. Basically, Shamans use their instincts and mind to connect to their blood and awaken it, rather than the craft the mages use. That is why many flock to their teachings they, well they are a lot easier, but much less precise."


    He gave her a weak smile and scratched the back of his head. "There is a, very simple ritual to let you connect to your blood and the power within. If you could, please close your eyes, Madame Len-Fey." She looked at him for a moment, a sense of worry washing over her, though she did as asked nonetheless and closed her eyes.


    "Now, picture your body, like in a diagram. You can think of your veins, yes? Imagine them as the conduits of your power." Maria lowered her head, furrowing her brows. As she began to imagine her body she could feel her pulse more clearly, the steady beat of her heart. "Can you picture it, Madame?" Maria nodded her head, causing Mr. Weld to sigh out in relief. "Now, this is the hard part but, have you felt an emptiness before?"


    His words caused her to grip onto the chair more tightly, gritting her teeth. "Every day of my life." She could not see the surprise across his face, but hear it in his voice. "Well, imagine that emptiness as the lock, that which is dividing you from your power. A gate or a door works well, a barrier of any kind."


    It did not take long for Maria to imagine, right as she heard the words all she could think of was a hole, the void in her chest that had been gnawing at her all her life. "I am." she whispered, her breath starting to go uneven.


    "And now, imagine something you wish. Something big. Like becoming famous, or rich, or getting a text back from your crush, that kind of thing. Think of this desire and let it fill your emptiness, let it-"


    "Elizabeth." She said out loud, and leaned her head back, her eyes fluttering open and widening. She felt whole. The bright red lines began to once more spread across her body, and Mr. Weld jumped out of his seat, scurrying backwards. "In, Incredible. I never, I." He went down on his knees, averting his gaze from her. Maria looked down at him, and as she saw him, all Maria could feel was pity. Never before had she felt so sorry for someone. How could anyone be this weak?


    She stood up and spread out her arm, clenching her hand to a fist. She could not help but smile, the feeling of strength, of power. "How do I, do magic now then?" She looked back down at him. "W, Well, much in the same way you must, picture it and, well, will it into being. The, the bigger or complicated the thing of course, the harder it is and, you could well strain yourself. But, there is not, not much else to Shamanism, the rest is, well a lot of old rituals and exercises."


    He smiled weakly, shrugging. "I could, yes, here!" He got up and worked through his shelves, taking down two, three, four books and laid them onto the desk. "Please just, just take them, they, they are the first texts that should give you a good, idea of some basics." Maria took them, surprised that she could not feel the weight of the hefty tomes. Slowly however, she began to feel tired, yawning and rubbing her eyes. "Am I, doing something, wrong?" She muttered, looking back at him, too tired to see the worry on his face.


    "Yes, you are not used to this madame! You must lock your connection again, much in the same way. Close your eyes, imagine your body and your power, and lock the gate again. You can use the same desire as your key, if the analogy helps."


    Maria closed her eyes, feeling her consciousness fade. Once more she imagined Elizabeth, the picture of her at the graduation ceremony, how she was a radiant beacon of elegance. And then she let go, feeling the power slowly leave her like the warmth of the sun as it vanished behind the clouds. Only the exhaustion remained, the exhaustion and the afterglow.


    Now suddenly the books felt near unbearably heavy. "Thank you, Mr Weld." His hands were fidgeting as he did his best to return her smile, though he failed miserably. "Is there, any, anything else you may need, madame?" Maria looked down at the books and nodded. "Y- someone told me that I need to use my Authority over beasts, that it is the most important thing for me to learn. Can you help me with that?"


    His small shreds of confidence were shattered at his words. "The, beasts? You don''t, you don''t mean you are trying to recover them?! I, I cannot help, not with this, please do not force me madame, I do not know, I know nothing, please forgive me!"


    She looked at him startled and took a step back. "I, I understand, Mr. Weld. Thank you very much for your help, I will leave now. You will never have to see me again." She turned to leave, but a dark thought, a dreadful idea crept into her mind and caused her to stop. "Mr Weld. I have a family, just like you."


    She said quietly, gripping tightly onto her books. "For their sake, I ask that you do not tell anyone that I was here. They mean much to me." She turned her head back to him, a small stream of tears running down her face. "I could not, tell, what I would do, if something happened to them. So please, forget that you ever met me."


    With these words she left him behind, quickly exiting the house. Sin was waiting still outside, her growling ceasing the moment that she saw her master. "I could feel your awakening and deeply regret that I could not have been there to witness it, my master."


    She looked at her trembling arms and stretched out hers. "Please let me carry these for you." With a grateful gasp she let Sin take the books, a light pout still on her face. "You could have been there if you didn''t try to kill anyone you saw. He could not help me with the authority sadly, it really terrified him when I brought it up."


    Together they left the house and slipped into the cover of night, illuminated only by the street lights. Sin smiled widely at her masters words. "Well that is very understandable. You are trying to gather my little sisters after all, any child born to the lowliest family of scribes knows them and their purpose."


    Her words caused Maria to look back at her Servant. "You never told me it, really. What ''is'' there purpose, outside of being my servants?"


    Sin returned her gaze. "My little sisters are your tools, my master. For the total subjugation of the world of magic and the world of man alike."

 Chapter 10: An invitation

    In the dead of night Maria and Sin returned to the factory, where someone was already awaiting them. Clad in a business suit a woman was lighting a cigarette at the entrance of the factory, her pale blue eyes pinned on them. Sin let out a low growl as she felt the woman''s gaze on her, but Maria quickly stepped passed her. "Rea, what, are you doing here?" Her voice was trembling, dread spreading through her body.


    "I thought I checked on my little cousin, though you weren''t home, or should I say, you had already moved." Rea slowly approached them, towering above Maria. "Don''t try any games, I know what you are, and your uncle does too. You''re lucky that you didn''t do anything serious yet, at least I hope so."


    Sin took a step forward, but Maria quickly held her back, silencing her growling with a firm stare before she looked back at her cousin. "How do you, does uncle know? He knew, all this time?" There was a moment of silence as Rea took another smoke of her cigarette. "Of course he did. Or did you really think every uncle is that generous and omnipresent? Ah dammit Maria."


    She shook her head. "Come over tomorrow. But leave that abomination here, uncle may be able to help you. From family to family, trust me." She walked past them, fading into the dark. "He''s kept your little adventure under wraps for now, but even he can''t blind the other families forever. Quit before it is too late."


    The dark seemed to envelop her, growing more dense until she was gone, faded from vision. When it dissipated, Rea had vanished, leaving the two to their own devices. For a while Maria just stared out the gate, her mind racing. "He knew, all the time?"


    They descended into the factory and through it to the stronghold in silence, with Sin trembling in muted rage. Inside the Stronghold they found the wall leading to Yggdrasil''s chamber opened. Sin put her bag and books away into a corner, the sight of her beast-sister only worsening her mood. "Would you look at that, the useless twig wants to finally be of use?"


    Maria ignored her servant''s ramblings and made her way to Yggdrasil, who was visibly distraught. The vines and roots that covered the room were writhing, countless eyes once more opened and staring off into all directions at random. Sin followed her master, a weak black flame surrounding her fingers.


    "So, are you finally going to make yourself useful, little sister?" She barked at Yggdrasil, who turned her dead eyes to her master, ignoring Sin. "The intruder was in contact with one of my sisters."


    Maria blinked a few times, the topic change rousing her from the cycle of dread her mind had been stuck in. "What?" Was all she could mutter in response. Yggdrasils vines tightened around the room, the very stone of the walls cracking lightly.


    "The intruder had Elaine''s marks all over her. I''ve been searching all across the city, spreading my roots where I could, but she continued to elude me, until now. And maybe if my dear elder sister was not too busy resembling a rabid dog, she would have noticed as well."


    Sin clenched her hands to fists, lowering her gaze to the ground. Slowly she began to calm down, and when she looked back up the same insincere smile of before spread across her lips. "How very well done of you, I am proud that you finally contributed. Perhaps in a few decades you will finally have amounted to more than an exotic garden plant."


    Maria sighed at their continued bickering and folded her arms in front of her chest. "Can''t this wait? We are talking about my family here, and they knew, they knew the entire time. And now they have one of my beasts?" She bit her teeth together, her fingers twitching. "What do I do now? Rea said I should come and it really, sounded like a threat."


    Yggdrasil waved away her concern. "It is most certainly a trap, trying to separate you from Sin. But that does not mean you cannot use it to your advantage." The countless eyes upon her vines were now focusing on Maria, the overwhelming feeling of being watched still made her nervous, which her beast ignored.


    "They are underestimating you. There is no other explanation as to why they did not tell the other families of what is going on. They think they can beat you because you are a weak-willed amateur, and then take the credit for safeguarding their rotting rule. You should abuse that with utmost cruelty."


    Her pale lips contorted into a smirk, the look of which caused Maria to gulp. "And how, do you think I should do that? I don''t even know how to fight."


    "You don''t need to, you have Sin, and Me." Yggdrasil ran a hand across the branches of the tree she was fused with, plucking a single black fruit from it and handed it to her master. When Maria took it her first instinct was to drop it, only with all of her willpower could she hold onto the fruit and give it to Sin. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    It was only the size of a cherry, covered in a cold, wet membrane and was constantly pulsing with an eerie resemblance of a heartbeat. "Sin knows what to do with this, it will let me aid you two when you storm their home." Sin looked at the fruit with nothing but pure disgust. "You really are as disgusting as ever, little sister." With a sigh she dropped the fruit into a pocket of her jacket, much to Yggdrasil''s blatant amusement.


    "If your uncle really expects only a frightened girl, then their defences will be no match for me and Sin. This is a great opportunity, my master." Her glee faded and made way for a much more serious tone.


    "We must be swift and thorough, my master. I will breech whatever defences they have, so you and Sin can enter and retrieve Elaine. Nothing is more important than recovering her, I cannot overstate this. You should also abuse their pride, my master. They are the only ones who have even an inkling of your ambitions, as well as your location. You must have them killed, all of them. If you don''t then our enemies will descend upon this stronghold with all of their fury."


    Maria was beside herself. She could hear Yggdrasils words, but they fell upon complete incomprehension. "They''re my family, I''ve known them all my life I can''t, do that." She gripped her chest, feeling as if it was about to burst. She was about to lose control, when Sin stepped up and took her hand into hers.


    "My master, there is no other way. They have shown that they are your enemies. You must not let mercy weaken your resolve." Maria bit her lip and leaned into her servant, staring back at her pleadingly. "They and dad are all I have left, Sin. They were always there for me ever since Mom died."


    Sin laid her hands upon her masters shoulders, bringing her face mere inches away from hers. "My master. Your enemies here are mages, who could see and know everything you were doing, no? They were always a part of your life, always benevolent, yes?" Maria nodded quietly, their closeness calming her until Sin''s next words caused her body to turn to ice.


    "Then why did they let your mother die?"


    All thoughts washed out of Maria''s mind as she heard these words, memories and feelings blending together, robbing her of coherence until all that was left was an overwhelming feeling of dread.


    "If they were this benevolent, my master, then they should have done something, no? Instead all they did was show their condolences, show up at the funeral looking sad, and giving you throwaway comments about how sorry they are, isn''t that right? They were keeping you under surveillance, my master. The only shame is that you only got to see this now."


    Every word that came out of Sin''s mouth caused the feeling of dread to grow within her chest, she felt sick, but unable to reply. Sin carefully wrapped her arms around her master, turning her away from Yggdrasil who was looking at them with disdain, but without a word.


    "Our main priority is to retrieve my little sister, yes, my master? You must not decide on their fate this instant, it is fine to reserve your ultimate judgement, that is your right after all."


    Maria stared off into the distance, without truly seeing anything in front of her. "We will, attack, just like Yggdrasil suggested." she muttered quietly, slipping out of her servants embrace. "I need, I need rest."


    Sin bowed deeply, hiding her glee. "Of course, my master. I shall discuss the details of our strategy with my darling sister while you rest, I hope your companion can replace my presence." Maria only gave a weak nod before lurching away, out of the chamber and into her bedroom. Without bothering to change she grabbed Sir Screech and hid under her covers, crying herself into sleep.


    After the door to her room closed shut Yggdrasil finally spoke. "Lying is like breathing to you, dear sister." Her words caused Sin to wave her hand in dismissal. "I did not lie, I only told our dear master what she needed to hear and what was likely." Her words caused Yggdrasil to scoff. "This is exactly why I urged her not to trust you, Sin."


    All eyes on her vines closed and the great beast fell silent, a smile slowly creeping across her face. "I found the place. They really do not know of my presence, lovely." She shooed Sin away with her malformed claw of a hand. "I will need the night to get my roots into place, and you should consider opening your first circle."


    Her words caused Sin to laugh out loud, her tongue falling out of her mouth and hanging down for its full extend, all the way to her wrists. "You think I need to open the first circle for a single nobody and some of these heroes? Don''t let your disdain make you forgot who you are talking to."


    Her words did not phase Yggdrasil, who crossed her arms. "There are a few of them who have strength that can give you troubles as you are, why not release more and ensure you will win with ease?"


    Sin shook her head, and turned to leave. "It is a matter of pride, my dear young sister. How could Sin be feared if she needed to stoop that low to beat commoners? And don''t forget, our dear master is young and inexperienced." She looked back at her one more time. "I fear she could not bear the sight, let alone control me then."

 Chapter 11: The first movement

    Sin awoke her master early the next morning, yet despite all of her attempts of being gentle did not raise her master''s spirit considering what she had to do. She took Sir screech along, putting him into her bag along with her crowbar and quietly followed behind her servant to the van.


    "Do you need uhm, directions?" She muttered inside as Sin revved up the engine, who shook her head a no. "Yggdrasil showed me where it is. The damn twig is quite amazing at her work whenever she is kicked hard enough."


    The rest of the drive was done in silence, with Maria not having the stomach to speak as the dread and anxiety of their task overwhelmed her, and Sin could not bring herself to agitate her further.


    They took the road northeast and somewhat out of the city into the quiet and very well-off suburbs. This early in the morning few people were up and about, the ennsuring silence without only exasparating the silence within the van. Finally they stopped outside a rather massive estate, blocked off by a tall stone wall. No guards were at the gate, causing Sin to sigh in relief. "They really are much too cocky."


    They left the car close by the gate, and sin walked up and along the wall. It took her a moment to find a proper spot and scratched a hole into the mortar, large enough to put the fruit of Yggdrasil inside. She then cut her left index finger with her other hand, causing thick black blood to ooze from the wound.


    As it bled onto the fruit it began to pulse more violently, and thin black veins began to sprout from it, spreading across the stone at an alarming pace. Sin shook her head in disgust at the sight and returned to her master''s side. "It will take a little while for her to be ready, but until then I will be sufficient. Sadly this is the home of a proper mage."


    A growl of frustration left her throat. "I can tell that there are a few people of power inside, but not who, or exactly how strong they are. Nonetheless, they cannot match two beasts." She walked past her master and towards the gate, laying her hand onto it. "On your mark, we shall begin. Are you ready, my master?"


    When Sin gazed back at her master she could not help but smile. The young lady was shaking, gripping onto her crowbar for dear life, with Sir Screech poking out of her shoulder bag. Despite her fear being written clearly across her face, she nodded. "I, I am ready."


    "Then let the dance begin." Sin muttered.


    Her hand began to glow red, and within the next moment the gate was blown out of it''s hinges, they soared through the air and landed on the open frontal plaza of the manor. Quickly Sin marched in, with Maria following her closely.


    They had caused enough of a ruckus to wake the dead, and the reaction was swift. Men and women in black suits with a look that was frighteningly familiar to Maria poured out of the manor, weapons drawn. "Hands in the air and on the ground, right now." One of them barked, upon which Sin started to chuckle.


    "I''m not your mother last night, dear. Sis, these are for you!" she yelled out, starting pandemonium. Thick black vines burst out of the ground, thrashing madly and casting the guards to side while others gripped the slower ones who had not leaped for cover, crushing them in vice-like grips. Sin took Maria''s hand, dragging her along before her master could be shocked at the horrific display that unfolded around her.


    They bolted for the main door that had been left wide open, and they were not alone. The vines had dropped smaller fruit in their attack, which began to grow, forming a writhing mass of vines and forms that barely resembled a humanoid shape. These creatures leaped, crawled and ran alongside Sin and her master, flooding the manor. The two were a few steps away then the sound of a loud crash caused them to turn around. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Two figures had dropped from the sky, one leaving a crater, the other a small dent. Both wore hero costumes, of near similar colouring, their capes blowing in the wind. The first was a mountain of a man, towering at near three meters in height, built like a freighter. The other looked at Sin and Maria first in anger, then shock.


    "Maria?"


    "James?"


    For a moment the young hero and the heiress stared at each other, while Sin and his Mentor eyed each other. "Run, my master. Yggdrasil''s dryads will pave the way." She stepped between them and her master, barring her fangs with glee as flickers of black flame circled her hands and feet. "Leave these unsightly clowns to me." Without a second thought Maria did as asked, running into the manor and up the stairs.


    "Maria, wait, what is going on!" James leaped up the stairs, aiming to get past Sin who intercepted him with a kick to the gut, with such speed and force that it sent him straight into the opposite wall. All air left his body as the sound of broken bones filled his ears.


    With him out of the picture Sin turned her attention to his mentor, her heart beating fast with excitement. "If you wish to stop my master you will first have to pass through me."


    Her opponent slowly took the stairs up to Sin, a wide confident smile on his face. "Then I suppose I will have to beat you first, Sin. Your courage is quite incredible, most would rather run than fight me."


    His overbearing confidence only caused Sin to shake her head. "No idea who you are, you commoners are all alike to Sin." She was about to launch another tirade when her eyes widened in anticipation.


    She leapt to the side, dodging his fist by only a few inches. Her amusement faded and made way for anger, with a howl she launched a kick at his chest, which barely missed its mark. The two now stood face to face, with Sin still blocking the entrance. "Didn''t think someone that big and hulking could dodge a train." She growled, her tongue hanging out of her mouth as she gave up on maintaining her facade.


    "And I''ve not met someone who could move as fast as me, it seems we will be having an honest battle." Her opponent rose his arms into a stance, throughout their first exchange his smile had not faded. "I am Captain Victory, the first hero. And I will stop you here, Sin."


    His lack of concern over her appearance only caused sin to grow more angry. Her flames began to spread and cover her body. "You are lucky my master is not seeing this, or I would have to flay you for not going down in a single strike. Vermin like you should know their place. So I am glad you showed up here."


    With a barking laughter she launched herself at her enemy. "I shall make an example out of you that the true queen has returned!"


    Maria was dashing up the stairs, pandemonium all around her. The twisted vine creatures were flooding every room, overwhelming staff and security. She ran aimlessly through the first floor, doubt starting to spread through her mind.


    Where could Elaine be, and more importantly, what did she even look like? On her dash she passed door after door, until the voice coming from one at the end of the hall caused her to stop. "There you are, Maria. I see you did not come alone, how disappointing."


    Of course, the mirror room. Her heart skipped a beat in agony as she slowly entered, her crowbar clutched tightly in her hand. Her uncle was waiting for her here, the favourite room of the manor. Idle thoughts of the many times she had hid here, pretending to be a princess passed her mind as her eyes darted around.


    He was not alone, a short female figure stood beside him. Only half of Maria''s height she was hiding behind him, dressed up in a frilly blue dress Maria knew all to well, after all it had been hers many many years ago. "That''s Elaine, right? Give her to me, and answer my questions and I will leave."


    In all her years of her life had she never seen her uncle this disappointed. In the month since Maria had last seen him he seemed to have aged another ten years, his once bright blue that shone with such compassion now clouded with despair. "She is not Elaine anymore, and she is not yours to toy with, Maria. Her name is Lilly, and she will go nowhere that she doesn''t want to go."

 Chapter 12: The death of truth

    Maria stared at her uncle in disbelief. "You, what? You are lying, if that is Elaine then she is mine, I am the heiress!" Her words only caused her Uncle to sigh in deeper despair.


    "Do you even notice what you are saying? I spent the last ten years studying beasts, to find a way to revert the perversion the old queen created. And as you can see, I have finally been successful."


    He laid a hand on Lily''s head, who only clung more tightly onto him. "That is why I wanted you to come alone. I tried to stop Sin before and failed, but with you as her master I finally have a chance."


    His gaze was so piercing that Maria had to look away. "Tell Sin to stand down, I promise you that nothing will happen to you. I will explain to the other families that you were just a poor and naive girl who got lured in by her lies, I am sure that is close to the truth as is."


    The grip around her crowbar grew weaker as she slumped over. "Sin saved my life when I got taken away, she was there for me when you weren''t." She muttered, with her uncle only shaking her head. "It is very regrettable what happened. I didn''t think that another family would find out, or act this drastically. I assure you, their actions do not speak for all of us. Please Maria, if not for me, then for your mother."


    Those words caused the whirl of doubt in her mind to go silent. Maria gripped onto the crowbar more tightly, staring back at her uncle with an expression that defied explanation. "What does mom have to do with this." Her voice was weak, a mere whisper.


    "Your mother was meant to be Sin''s master, She hid here close to me to not be found, she helped me in my research and when we could not find a way to sever the bond."


    He stopped, pain written across his face. "Then she, we thought that she could somehow become Sin''s last, final master." The words of his skirted around death, but Maria understood immediately.


    Slowly she stepped forward, her body trembling with a rage of a kind she had never felt before. "You killed mom."


    Sin hated this hero. She hated how her attacks kept missing, how her fires only scorched his clothes but did not incinerate him entirely. How he dodged her chained stakes, and most of all how he kept smiling throughout it all.


    Throughout their battle they had barely moved from the original spot in front of the main door. Every attempt of Captain victory to break through were thwarted by Sin, but she could never land a hit decisive enough to end it.


    Both of them had cuts and bruises, their clothing tattered and torn, their spirits unbroken. "You are the worst maggot I ever had to face." Sin hissed as she popped her arm back into place for the fourth time. "How dare you still stand!"


    Her answer was another punch aimed at her face, one she was too slow to properly dodge. The force of it dislocated her jaw, though the indignation was worse than the physical pain. It was in that moment as her head was turned right that she saw the slumped down figure of James, who was still struggling to get up.


    All of her hatred focused on him, slowly she raised her arm. "Your life is an insult to my skill." Flames erupted from her hand, and for the first time Captain Victory looked in shock. At the last second he leaped between Sin and James, bearing the full force of her attack. Even he was trembling, his proud outfit burning to ashes and falling off of his body.


    "The hell?" Sin stared at him in disbelief, once more flames began to surge across her arm. "Are you stupid?" Once more she let her flames surge forth, and again he staid in the path of the flames, bearing the inferno to shield his student.


    The second attack put him down on a knee, but he did not relent. Sin popped her jaw back into place, her anger fading, replaced with unbelievable glee. "You''re really willing to die huh?" With a flick of her fingers she summoned several chains with sharpened stakes at the end, launching them towards James.


    Her attack caused Captain Victory to rise up , spreading his arms to catch every last one of them. They pierced his body but could not move further. With a wide grin Sin began to pull, but with all her might she could not move him away. "Is that insect worth your life? Incredible, you have all this strength, and yet you are so weak." The satisfaction was dripping from Sin''s every word.


    "The others, are coming soon." His voice was still full of determination, though it took his all to not have his voice tremble. "I just need to hold you back, for them to arrive." His words were answered with a maddened, shrill laughter.


    The last shreds of humanity fell off of Sin like old scales, her eyes were forced wide open, her fingers tingling with anticipation. "Your little friend there called himself unbreakable, and I took him out with one clean hit." She cracked her knuckles with a grin deranged enough to give the devil chills. "Let''s see how many you need."


    With a single step she closed the distance, tensing every muscle in her arm, and struck out. Her punch, aimed at the chest shattered the ribs upon contact. But he did not give in, he kept standing. Then she swung around, bringing her leg up and kicked into his side, shattering bone and organs alike, but he did not give in.


    Finally she clenched her hands together, rose them up and slammed them down upon his head, sending him down onto the ground with a bone-chilling crack. One last twitch ran through his limbs, then he would move no more.


    Sin laughter drowned out James'' screams, who struggled and writhed, trying to get up on his feet. "Captain, please get up, please, you can''t lose, captain, captain!" Ever more despair filled his voice, tears streaming down his eyes. Sin walked over his corpse, every step causing another disgusting cracking sound.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Her flames surged around her arm, for one final attack. "This is the fate of common filth that pretends to be nobility." She stretched out her hand, her sickening grin burning itself into James'' mind. "With all of his strength, he was too weak to stomach the death of a single insect. He died because of you, and now you will die regardless."


    Sin stretched out her arm, her eyes glimmering with joy when her entire body froze. No muscle, no fibre could move, did not dare to consider obeying her. For a moment Sin was overcome with fear, for it had been too long, she had almost forgotten the feeling. The feeling of being under authority.


    The strength of her body returned to her, as she was not the target. Without giving James a second look she darted into the manor, across the mangled corpses of the staff and dryads. Her master had awakened, and she needed her.


    "You killed mom." Both her uncle and Lily stepped back, with the girl creating a web of threads around them, forming a protective cocoon. "Maria, calm down, that is not how it happened." A hint of worry spread through his voice. "I assure you that-" Maria struck out with her crowbar, but the net of threads stopped her.


    "Liar! You killed her, you told her lies, you manipulated her, you made up things until she just believed you, you took her from me, you''re the enemy, it is your fault, your fault!" She struck out again, and again, and with every hit the web grew weaker as Lily began to shake and tremble.


    "Elaine, stop it!" Maria cried out, though she could not see her, nor her uncle. All she could see was her mothers face, all she could feel was the void she had been carrying with her all this time. And the anger, the hatred she was feeling to the one she knew had caused all of it. She felt whole again, in power.


    Lily''s body tensed up, and the web of strings fell to the ground as the girl just stood there, like a marionette who''s strings were cut. Her uncle looked at her in terror. "How, can you use it, there''s no way that nobody could''ve." His words were silenced as Maria''s crowbar struck the side of his head.


    Maria''s world was made of red, she could not see her uncle''s body as she beat the life out of him. Her ears were resounding with white noise and static, she could not hear his begging, his pleas, Lily''s sobbing or the sound of breaking ribs. Her mind was a singular line, extending into infinity, repeating only a single phrase. "You killed mom." Over and over she struck down, even as her arms grew weak, as the pain continued to grow.


    She could only stop when she was embraced and pulled back. "It is alright, my master." Sin''s voice whispered into her ear, finally bringing her a rope, a lifeline out of despair. "He is already dead." Maria dropped her weapon, when her sight returned it was clouded by tears, her legs could no longer carry her.


    "He did it. He lied to my mom, he put things in her head, he did it, he killed her." Sin looked at her master with a puzzled look, though she relaxed a moment later. "Yes, he did, my master. He was a wicked and disgusting enemy, and you destroyed him all on your own. You have all the right to be proud, my master."


    She slowly let Maria down, who stared at the ground, her powers slowly fading back beyond the lock. With her authority fading, Lily began to back away from them in horror. "How could you do that, you, you killed him you-" Her high pitched voice was silenced by Sin, who closed the distance between them and grabbed her by a wrist. "Be quiet Elaine, this type of behaviour doesn''t suit you. What on earth did they do to you anyways?"


    Lily was thrashing and trying to wiggle herself out of Sin''s grasp. "I don''t know an Elaine, I am Lily, I am Lily, let me go you evil woman!" All her attempts were not enough to get Sin off of her. She laid a hand on her head, gripping it closely. "Just what on earth." Her eyes widened, in both shock and disgust. "How did they find out?"


    She pushed Lily up against the wall and slit multiple cuts across her own fingers. As she started to bleed she forced the girls mouth open and pushed her fingers inside. For a few moments she thrashed even harder, gagging and looking up at her in horror. But as her blood began to run her tongue and down her throat she became earilly calm.


    She leaned into her Sin, running her tongue across her fingers, lapping up the blood. The colour began to drain from her body during this, her lively skin tone growing pale into a complete absence of colour, her veins turning from a dark blue to a pitch black, becoming more and more pronounced as her skin became thinner and thinner.


    Her hair began to lose it''s golden shine as well, turning ashen grey along with her eyes. When the last little speck of the old Lily had faded away she looked up at Sin, who stepped away from her.


    "Thank you, dear eldest sister." Even the girls voice had turned, losing much of the higher pitch. She got back up onto her feet, dusting off her clothes. "I can''t believe the old geezer got me like that, and to think he''d put me in clothes like this." ''Lily'' shook her head in disgust, and pinned her eyes upon Maria, a bright smile building across her lips.


    She ran over to her and pinched her skirt, lifting it slightly to courtsy, lowering her head. "My master, my dear master. Please forgive me for our first meeting to go like this, for you to see me in such unsightly an attire. I am Elaine, the third beast. From this day on I shall be your sword and your shield, none shall bring you harm, my beloved master."


    Maria had taken a little while to get onto her feet, now taken aback by the complete shift in personality. "I am uhm, glad to meet you." A light blush was forming across her face at the beast''s advances, helplessly she looked over to Sin.


    Her first servant answered with a chuckle and swiped Elaine off of her feet, picking her up with a pat on the head. "Elaine has always taken her duty very seriously, my master. Do not be worried, you will get accustomed to her soon enough."


    "How dare you, elder sister." Elaine was pouting, though she held onto Sin nonetheless. "I dare because you should give our master some time before you throw yourself at her. Our master is still young, you need to show more restraint." Maria could only look at the two, at a complete loss. Their touching reunion was interrupted by the faint sound of sirens in the distance. Maria and sin looked at each other, and bounded for the door.


    As they ran out the door Maria could catch a single glimpse of James, and he of Maria. Time seemed to stand still as they stared at each other, only beginning to move again when James found the strength to speak, to ask a single question. "Why?"


    He would not be given an answer, the two ran towards the van, with Sin pushing Elaine over onto Maria''s lap as she revved up the engine. The pale lady stared at her with very obvious glee and leaned into her for support, more than happy at the circumstance.


    They had slipped through just in time, fading from sight as police, guided by more heroes arrived at the scene, one that would shake the very foundation of their hopes, when they saw the devastation, and the broken corpse of Captain Victory, the icon that most, no, all of them, had looked up to.

 Chapter 13: Fire meets Lightning

    Their escape was a perfect storm, no second too late or too early. Unimpeded they reached the abandoned factory, driving it deep within the main hall before getting out. Elaine did not leave her master''s side and took in their surroundings, her eyes sweeping for entries and exits.


    With a sigh Sin looked over their trusty van and set it ablaze with a snap of her fingers, startling Maria enough to stumble and trip over some of the exposed metal. Within the same heartbeat her body was covered and held by a thick net of threads, keeping her from falling. Elaine''s fingers were moving fast, directing the threads and pulling her master back upon her feet. T


    he treatment caused Maria to blush in embarrassment, all she could mutter was a small "thank you", enough for her new servant to beam with glee.


    Sin did not keep her eyes off of the entrance, staring off onto the open yard. "It is a shame for the car, I had truly grown to like it, these new machines have such beautiful handling. But we can hardly continue using it after this escapade, though for now." She looked back at her master with a warm smile and stretched her hand out towards the yard. "We are in luck, my master. We were followed."


    Maria could barely hear the muzzled sound of the rifle being fired, nor see the projectile coming, she could only stare at Sin who picked the bullet out of the air as it flew past her. "I am not aware of how people deal with their less-close relatives." Sin eyed the projectile and leaned to the side, dodging another that had been aimed at her head.


    "But do cousins really fire this heavy a calibre?" She finally adjusted her aim, pointing upwards towards the railing. "You are lucky you are so clumsy, or I might have been able to consider this an attack upon my master." Malice shone out of her eyes as she gazed upon the assailant. "Please do try again."


    Instead the woman leapt down to the ground, landing without a sound. Lightning cracked around her arms, her face contorted into pure hatred. "Just try me you maggot-ridden bitch, get out of the way."


    "Rea." Maria stared back at her cousin and feelings welled up within her she could not describe. "I''m, sorry-" Her words were caught off before she could even think of the next. "Don''t you dare, don''t you fucking dare! Dad worked his soul out for almost two decades, wasting his money, his time, his nerves his fucking life,"


    For just a moment her voice cracked, causing Maria to shiver, for never before had she heard her cousin this way, "for your fucking sake, and you ruin it in a weekend!" She threw her rifle to the side, yet even in her rage she did not dare to take another step. "Everything we worked for, everything we did to make this world safe, and you just stumbled in and destroyed everything, so do not dare telling me you are sorry!"


    Sin ran her tongue across her lips, already raising her arm. "No, Stay, Sin. Only if she attacks again!" Maria spoke with such an authority that her servant''s body froze up, her expression turning from glee to shock, then barely concealed irritation.


    "As you wish, my master." she muttered, failing completely to contain her feelings. They were ignored by Maria, who instead took a single step forward. "You don''t, understand me, Rea. I am sorry that it had to happen this way, and that I can''t let you leave."


    Disbelief washed over her cousin''s face, dousing her anger for but a moment. When it returned, however, it was stronger than ever, her body shaking violently. "Just what the hell are you, huh? What the fuck happened, what did this bitch do to you, Maria? I had to scare your damn bullies away just four months ago, and now you order a damn massacre? That isn''t you, none of this is."


    She took a single step forward, her eyes pinned on Sin and only when the beast did not move she took another. "What did she tell you to make you do this, what lies did she feed you?"


    Maria took a step back, withering under her cousin''s intent stare. Elaine mirrored her steps, her fingers moving fast and creating a maze of barely visible silver threads. "No, lies, Rea. You know, you know I did not have a choice, I need the beasts, I need to protect, I."


    "Bullshit, Maria!" Once more Rea interrupted her, taking another step towards Maria, but stopped as she heard the rattling of chains. "That is close enough, snake. You can poison our master''s ears from here." Rea gritted her teeth, but did not push further. "How on earth can you trust her, she is Sin, Sin! Did you ever think about that? What did she tell you, huh? That you are some destined child of a tall great queen who was just a bit misunderstood, and these great and amazing BEASTS that you need to fullfill your destiny? Was that about it? And what didn''t she tell you? Did she ever tell you a name? What she actually tried to do? Did she even tell you when all of this happened?"


    Her breathing was rushed and uneven as she talked herself into a frenzy. "Do you really think you are the first? She is dragging you down towards her sick ideals and this isn''t the first time, she''s done this for decades!"


    All now looked at Maria, the tension as the massive hall seemed to grow smaller on smaller as it all concentrated upon the heiress. Sin held her hand outstretched towards Rea, her expression unreadable.


    With their distance firmly established Maria had stopped backing away, standing her ground. Still she could not bring herself to look her cousin in the eyes, bear the anger, the fury, the disappointment. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "She didn''t, no. Sin is, scary, she is much too eager and unhinged, but she is a good servant." During the tirade of her cousin Maria''s hands had been fidgeting without pause, now as she spoke they finally relaxed. "She did not bury me in details I did not need to know."


    Her eyes closed as she took a deep breath, continuing before Rea could interject again. "Whoever came before me, I am the heiress of Len-Fey, and the beasts are mine. You are one of my enemies, and uncle killed my mother, that is all I need to know."


    An eerie silence spread throughout the hall at her words, only broken by the rattling of Sin''s summoned chains and Rea''s incessant lightning. "What the hell are you saying, you goddamn brat." Rea''s voice was quiet, her anger had not vanished, only turned cold. "Dad did everything for your mother, she was the one who decided on the final plan because she would rather die than have to pass Sin down to you!"


    Her words were followed by laughter, shrill and loud enough for both Maria and Rea to stare at her, only Elaine kept her eyes upon her master''s enemy. "Oh lords, the irony, the tragedy!" Sin held her sides, blackened tears running down her face as she could not contain her laughter. "You really had no clue, did you, or were you just that desparate?"


    Laughter turned to coughing and Sin had to gasp for air, light chuckles interrupting her as she regained her composure. "I had not a single damn clue where they had gone, Snake. Not until that day." With every word she spoke Rea looked at Sin with growing disbelief, which moulded into indescribable dread.


    "You get it? Your stupid, cruel plan of robbing me of my master, and my master of her mother, first that despair flared up high enough for me to notice!"


    Another wave of barking, bestial laughter followed, with Sin pointing and howling at Rea. "Oh god you should see your face, your damn face, how does it feel huh? God I wished I could''ve told that to your daddie''s face, too bad that my master had already cracked his worthless skull before I could get there!" Her shrill cacophony was silenced abruptly, as every cell in her body denied her control.


    She could not move, not a single finger, her eyes screaming in the stead of her mouth. "That''s, enough, Sin. Don''t you dare mocking my mother." Maria''s voice was little more than a whisper, but enough for Sin to fall down upon her knees when the grip of her master''s authority released. Without another word she put her face onto the ground, unmoving.


    "You''re wrong, Rea." Maria continued, with her cousin too shocked at her display of control to cut her off. "You have no idea. All my life I wished to make a change. I saw all these no-good heroes with more power than they could ever need, doing absolutely nothing with it other than boasting. I wanted what they had, so I could make a change, because I knew I would do so much better, so much more than they could even dream of!"


    Finally she met her cousin''s gaze, and took a step towards her. "I finally have the power to do so, and I will be damned to give it up. I would rather die as a foolish, failed queen-pretender than live, wither and die as a nobody"


    Now it was her cousin who retreated back, step by step, until she felt the cold, sharp threads of Elaine blocking her escape. "So you''re going to throw away everything your mother did for you, to satisfy your damn princess-fetish, is that all that-" During her tirade Maria laid a hand on Elaine''s head, and muttered "no more."


    Her servant grinned with unspeakable glee and malice. "matters to you?" The threads closed in, wrapped themselves around Rea''s right arm. It twisted and bent in impossible angles, muscles tearing, bones breaking, before it was torn clean off. The shock sent Rea to the ground, reeling and screaming as she held onto her now empty shoulder, eyes shot wide open.


    Agonizingly slow, step by step, Maria closed the distance, towering over her older cousin. "I will not listen to your lies anymore. My mother was murdered. Uncle told her lies, because he was my enemy, he wanted to keep me from my beasts, my destiny, and he was going to kill me if had he gotten the chance."


    Rea was too blinded by the shock of pain to even pay attention to her words. Maria continued nonetheless, in the same quiet, empty tone.


    "You are my enemy too, though I wished you weren''t. I loved you like the sister I never had, Rea. But you chose to be my enemy, and I cannot let you live for that. And for that, I am sorry." With that she turned her back on her, running a hand through Elaine''s hair. "End it, but don''t have her suffer."


    Elaine grasped her skirt and lifted it just barely as she courtsied. "Your wish is my desire, my beloved master." The threads tightened around Rea''s neck, dug into the skin and cut her throat. A last blood-curdling scream left her as her life left her body. Maria did not look back. Instead she kept walking, Elaine in tow. "Get up, Sin, and clean the place up, I don''t care how."


    The great beast was slowly to stumble back upon her feet, watching her master leave. "And afterwards, my master?" For the first time, doubt was lingering in her voice. It was not enough for Maria to turn around. "You start me a bath and have Yggdrasil find out what is going on outside. I need to rest."


    She vanished into the dark hallways of the factory, leaving Sin with her cousin''s mangled corpse. Sin waited for her master''s footsteps to become inaudible, first then did she walk over to Rea''s corpse, flames running across her right arm.


    "So you were good for something in the end, snake. You idiots keep making all the hard steps easier for my dear master." Black flames quickly engulfed Rea''s body, turning skin, flesh and bone to ash, carried away by a summoned gust of wind.


    It did not take Sin long to catch up with her master, meeting up with her at the darkened steps down to the Stronghold. Maria was steady, no hesitation in her walk through the darkness. "Tell me, Sin. Why did you not take her shooting at me as an excuse to just tear her to pieces. You never let that opportunity slip by before, why now?"


    The question caused Sin to find her smile again, though now Maria could finally see just how hollow it had always been. "I cannot attack unless to protect you from harm, my master. I only did what I did for dramatic effect, you would not have been hit even if you tried."


    For once Sin''s antics didn''t phase her master, they only confirmed what she had been dreading all along. "So she didn''t just know she couldn''t kill me. She also didn''t want to."


    And Maria could not tell if that made her feel worse, or better. For truthfully, she could not feel anything.

 Chapter 14: Purity of Purpose, Purity of Mind

    Inside the Stronghold Maria laid down on the sofa, the rest of her strength leaving her body. While Sin entered the bathroom to prepare her master''s bath, Elaine staid by her side, sitting down on the ground by Maria''s face, her head and gaze respectfully lowered.


    With the entry gate closing Maria could finally feel herself relaxing and her eyes trailed on over Elaine, noticing the small, thin thread-like scars across her limbs. She laid a hand on her servants head, running her fingers through her hair. "I didn''t think a beast would be this short, honestly."


    The touch caused Elaine to glow up in joy, eagerly she leaned into her touch. "It is the easiest way to contain myself, my beloved master. I can grow or change as you wish, in whichever way I would best suit your needs. I can be just as tall as our dear elder sister, if you so desired. My function is to always be at your side, so I wish to best fullfill my purpose."


    In excitement Elaine slurred her voice, overwhelming Maria quickly and having her just smile and continue patting her head. "You are, fine just the way you are, Elaine. I am glad to have you by my side." The shine in Elaine''s eyes at her throwaway niceties was enough to tug at Maria''s heartstrings, though her mind was speechless at such an overpowering, unquestioned devotion directed at herself.


    The bathroom door opened again, a thin veil of steam following Sin as she stepped outside and returned to her master''s side. "Your bath is prepared, my master. I will now instruct Yggdrasil, as per your desire."


    While speaking Sin remained in a deep bow, which she did not break as Maria got back up. "Good, return to me when you are finished and report to me, alright? You may stand." First now, at her master''s permission, did she rise.


    "Your wish is my command, my master. I will ensure that your will be done." As Sin left for Yggdrasil''s chamber, Maria made her way to the bath, with Elaine following her silently, only stopping at the bathroom door when Maria did, who looked at her with a light blush. "I, would like to be alone for, this, Elaine."


    Her servant looked back at her with an expression of pure heartbreak, distraught she folded her hands in front of her. "I am to leave your side so soon, my beloved master? Is my dress this inappropriate, did I behave too unsightly in your service?"


    Very slowly the short beast got down on one knee, lowering her head. "Please do not cast me aside, my beloved master. Let your servant not wallow in the dark when she has first now seen her light again."


    The lamenting was nothing if not effective, Maria heard herself speak before she had even made a thought. "No, not at all, you can come if it means that much to you, I''m sure you could use some cleaning as well." From one moment to the next Elaine was back on her feet, beaming with joy as she followed her master.


    The bathroom was quite expansive, befitting the royalty that had once called it her home, with multiple drawers and a large tub, already filled and prepared. Thick steam from the warm water had filled the room, a welcoming feeling that finally had Maria notice just how sore her body was feeling after the trepidations of the past few days.


    Elaine had already gotten undressed, and Maria followed suit, albeit with a little more reluctance. Together they sunk into the warm water and Maria''s eyes immediately fell shut at the overwhelming comfort and merciful warmth that spread through her body. Elaine staid on the other side of the tub, her knees pulled up to her face with her arms wrapped around them. Not for a moment did she take her eyes off of her master''s face.


    Maria began to lose track of time as she laid in the water, her mind at ease in this setting that was at once familiar, but so radically different. For the better, she found. With her troubles far away, blocked out by walls of stone and magic she still did not understand, surrounded by the first people outside her family that she could call trustworthy and loyal, her mind began to wander to better places.


    She could see herself, dressed in immaculate clothing, black and golden with a beautiful tiara on her head, surrounded by her beasts and flocks of admirers and courtiers. Hear the steady, calming sound of marching drums and a thousand steps in total unison, the cheering of the crowd who acclaimed their new beloved queen.


    A wide, serene smile spread across her face as she imagined a white, immaculate castle of ivory, towering above a beautiful, orderly city. Her dreams grew darker, though without losing her feeling of joy, as she imagined the lines upon lines of heroes in chains, ridiculed for their stubbornness, arrogance and defiance against the true and just order.


    The thought of them all needing to bow as she ascended the steps towards the castle gate caused her heart to feel warm, full and complete, free from the thorny spread of resentment she had carried with her all her life.


    And then the door opened. And while Sin was quick to close the door behind her, the one quick breeze of the colder air brought Maria back into the here and now, back to her duties, her unaddressed resentment. Sin looked at Elaine in surprise, narrowing her eyebrows with a disapproving "tsk": "Do you not consider it unsightly to use your looks in such a way?"


    Without giving the other beast another look she made her way to Maria''s end of the but, batting her eyes as she approached. With the silence broken and her addressed, Elaine let out a chuckle, rolling her eyes. "You know well my function, dear elder sister. Our beloved master has been going through much, I am sure, her shield should not leave her side and provide comfort whenever possible. Was that not my purpose?"


    Before Sin could reply Maria rose a hand out of the water. "Don''t, please just, let it be." While there was no commanding strength in her voice, Sin restrained herself. Without raising her gaze she continued. "I have instructed Yggdrasil to monitor the outside world as you wished, my master. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    She will compile a report and devise a possible course of action, but asked for the night to do so. I would believe it to be an understandable request, if you agree, my master?" A light nod was all Maria could muster to her words, her gaze drifting off into a corner, which she stared at without seeing it. "That is fine, I do not want to do, much anymore tonight. You can tell her that."


    Without a clear dismissal Sin looked to the tray of lotions she had prepared, and a weak, if sincere, smile spread across her face. "You have not washed yet, my master. I would believe due to your exhaustion, yes? Would you like me to do so for you?"


    Before she could answer Elaine stood up, staring at Sin with a furious glare. "And why do you believe that you get to do so, dear sister? Such intimate a task falls into my responsibility, of course it does!"


    Her loud voice caused Maria to bite her teeth together, and at this slightest sign of discomfort Elaine was quick to resume her position, lowering her gaze in shame. "Please, forgive me, my beloved master, I, submit to your wishes."


    After her outburst it was silent in the room, none of the servants daring to agitate their master further, who finally spoke. "Sure, Sin, go ahead." With the rest of her strength Maria sat upright, folding her hands in her lap.


    As Sin looked at her master, her expression softened, a wave of unspeakable nostalgia drenching the eldest beast. Very carefully she cupped up water of the bath with her hands and let it run through her hair, drenching it. Not daring to overstep her line again, Elaine staid silent and stiff as a statue, scraping over her fine skin with her nails.


    "Sin," Maria began as her servant began to rub shampoo into her hair, relaxing under the surprisingly gentle touch of her servant. "Rea, she lied." The unspoken ",right?" was plain for both servants to see, and both dismissed it outright. "She was an enemy, eternally hostile and eternally false, my master. Your sight is both true and sharp, to see through her this way."


    Sin took the shower head, testing the water temperature over her hand before holding it over Maria, careful not to let any run down her face as she washed out her shampoo. "It was a great test, worthy of a queen of much more experience, my master. Your ancestor had the privilege of a family that stood by her until the end. That you managed to defeat them despite your bonds shows your wisdom and perseverance, you are truly an example of an indomitable spirit."


    Word for word reached Maria''s ears, adding to the pleasant warmth of the water and near causing her mind to wander once more, though the touch of her servant was enough to keep her anchored in reality. "I didn''t want it to come to that, though. I much rather would have had them join me instead, well, Rea, not, him."


    She gritted her teeth at the mere memory. "That he lied to me all this time after murdering mom, I can never, forgive that." With her hair done, Sin turned off the shower head again, carefully running her hands through her master''s hair once. "If you could stand up, my master, so I can continue?"


    Her words had Maria pause for a moment, shame and embarrassment running amok in her mind until she looked back at Sin, her batted eyes, her weary smile, and the feelings vanished. "Just, be swift with it, I really want to lay down." She managed to mutter, and stood up, water running down her body.


    Even without her sight she could feel the jealousy of Elaine as Sin began to coat her body in lotion, doing her best to be speedy, but thorough, never raising her gaze.


    First after starting the shower and finishing to rinse her master clean did she look back at her face. "You have grown far beyond what I could have wished for in my most passionate dreams, my master. It warms my rotten heart, more than any slaughter could."


    She began to drain the tub and swiftly went to one of the many closets, producing two towels for them, handing one to Elaine and carefully wrapping it around her master. Maria held onto Sin as she stepped out of the bath, but did not let go when she was firmly on her feet.


    Her mind raced as she stared at Sin, who returned her gaze with growing confusion. Finally Maria embraced her in a tight hug, resting her head on her servant''s chest. "Thank you, Sin. For everything you''ve done for me. I promise," for a moment her voice cracked. "I will make you proud."


    Her words left Sin at a loss for her own, all she could do was lay a hand on her master''s head to comfort her. They staid locked like this for what felt like an eternity for both, before Maria began to shiver at the cold.


    "I''ll, go to bed now, please help out Yggdrasil if she needs assistance, we can''t know too much about what''s going on outside." With that Maria darted out of the bath, her face a deep crimson, followed by Elaine, step by step.


    Sin staid in the bath for a while, staring down at her scaled hands and sharpened nails. "Not even once did you flinch, my master." She shook her head and turned to leave as well, though she made sure to wipe her face first. "How a beast feel anything but pride in the service of such brilliant and merciful a master."


    Maria had leapt into her bed, hiding her face in her hands out of embarrassment, her body trembling. "Oh god what did I, how did I, ah, Elizabeth." Her heart was a storm of feelings, of unrequited love, fear and yearning that was only broken when she felt the soft and familiar touch of plush. She took her hands away from her face and looked into the yes of Sir screech.


    Elaine was holding him up to her master, her gaze averted. "He has your scent over it more than I thought possible, he must be very important, I thought." Maria took her plush and clutched Sir Screech tightly to her chest, nodding with a crimson face. "Yes he is, my best, friend, well, my only one."


    Her voice trailed off, without effect on Elaine. "I see, my beloved master. I would say that you need no others, now that you have us, your beasts, but I understand that this may be something I cannot understand." She turned to leave, a light tremble running through her body. "I would, assume that, you wish to sleep undisturbed, yes? If so I shall, guard the door."


    Before Elaine could take a step, Maria reached out and grasped her arm, shocked at how soft and forgiving her body was. She could feel no bone, not even strains of muscle. Only unknown mass, encased in pristine white skin. "I, am fine if you want to stay here with me, Elaine. I''ll rely on you a lot in the future I am sure so, I would be, happy if you could stay."


    Maria could not see, but imagine the tears that streamed down her servant''s face. Without a moment of hesitation she turned around and slipped under the covers, nudging right next to her without touching, hesitation still clear in her eyes. Maria sighed and wrapped her arms around Elaine, pulling her in close along with Sir Screech. "You''re mine, Elaine, right? You and the others will never abandon or, turn on me?"


    Elaine returned the embrace, nestling into her master, glad that she did not seem to mind her lack of a pulse. "We live to serve you, my beloved master. There is nothing else for us, nor would we want for anything else."

 Chapter 15: A new day, a new plan/dear mother

    Maria awoke early in the morning with uneasy thoughts, her arms still tightly clung around Elaine and Sir Screech. Both laid in her embrace, with Elaine just slowly opening her eyes in turn. "Good morning, my beloved master. I pray I was able to guard your sleep."


    A light smile spread across her master''s face at Elaine''s words, slowly she got up and out of bed, shivering at the cold and lack of clothes. Blushing a dark red she looked around and found a tidy set of clothes for both her and Elaine laid out for her on the desk, along with a plate filled with slices of fresh bread and a still warm cup of tea. "Sin."


    Maria muttered, and got dressed before sitting down to have her breakfest. Elaine followed suit in putting on the clothes, her short black dress giving her already pale body an even more eerie look that the beast seemed to love as she spun around her axis. "Ah, finally I can make a proper impression on my beloved master!"


    Her master could not help but find the display endearing, she did not take her eyes off of Elaine as she finished up her meal. "You look amazing, it really uhm, makes you shine."


    No matter how inelegant, Elaine was starstruck by her compliment regardless, her heart would surely be trying to jump out of her chest if she had one. Instead she hurried to Maria''s side and followed her out into the main chamber. Once more they found Yggdrasil''s chamber open, though Sin was nowhere to be found.


    The treebound Beast awaited her master with an impatient groan and the rustling of her branches. "I am glad to see you this refreshed, I am afraid you will require all of your energy. Do you wish the detailed explanation as to how bad things are, or do you wish to only know the most important facts and a course of action?"


    Maria let out a loud sigh at her words and rested a hand on her hip, facing Yggdrasil''s blind gaze. "And here I thought yesterday was a complete success. Just give me the most important rundown, if you told Sin already then she can brief me in detail later." Her reply left the beast without words, much to the very open glee of Elaine.


    First after she rattled her vines and began to pout did she reply. "We were successful, but no matter how complete our victory, a response was inevitable given our enemies. In short, the enemy has accepted our declaration of war. Your faces are across every newsreel, they got your old name and when they are not busy mourning the loss of peace and their dead hero, they are calling you the newest ''evil mastermind''."


    Every word was spoken with greater disdain, until she finished with a dismissive scoff. "While all of that is just the posturing of pawns, it is mainly to meant to distract from the fact that they are sealing off the city, from what I have been able to see they are making frighteningly fast progress. Encirclement is not profitable for us, given the lack of allies and other beasts to reclaim."


    During her briefing Maria began to pace forward and back in front of Yggdrasil, who quickly stopped trying to adjust her head to look at her. Elaine mirrored her master, her gaze pinned upon her in the wake of not needing to watch for enemies. "So we need to bail fast, but where do we go? And how do we take you along? I wouldn''t want to abandon you."


    Her concern caused Yggdrasil to smile, sincerely, for the first time. "What you see is but a sapling that took root long ago, you will merely take another with you to let me take root at your next headquarters. The enemy still does not know of this stronghold, as long as I do not spread my roots too far I will be fine, though I will continue to cause issues in your name. T


    he longer the enemy cannot be sure that you left, the more time you will have. As for where to go." It was here that she stopped, and crossed her arms in front of her chest. "Well, I do not know. I do not have contact with my other offspring, if they even still live. As much as it pains me, but Sin may know a better course of action. I asked her to procure a vehicle for your escape while you slept, she is awaiting outside."


    With that Yggdrasil raised up her hand, her branches rattling as they shifted and moved closer to let her pick a large, blackened fruit to give to her master. It was somehow more grotesquely malformed and alive than the last, though Maria was able to bear it this time. "My new offspring will require time and affection to bloom, my master. Please give her that which I did not have."


    The softness with which she spoke had maria grasp her chest, taken aback. "I will, I promise. Is there anything else you need to tell me, of how dangerous Sin is for me or something like that?" Her retort only earned a weak laugh by Yggdrasil. "You hold not just your authority, more than that. When you came here I saw a frightened girl trembling under a mantle too large and heavy for her. It may still not fit completely, but I can see you are no longer crumbling underneath."


    She reached out with her human hand, laying it on her master''s head. "Sin will always be Sin, but she is also more devoted to our cause than anyone else. Never forget that. Now, please take everything you need and make your retreat, time is precious."


    Maria could never have imagined that the touch of Yggdrasil would be this soft and gentle, for but a moment it had her blush. "Thank you, for all your help. I will return, I wont just leave you alone here forever." With these words she dashed out of the chamber to pack her things, followed swiftly by Elaine and leaving behind an Yggdrasil filled with emotions warm and surprising.


    "Perhaps there is still hope for us." She muttered before lowering her head as the gate to her chamber closed shut, not to open again until her master''s return. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    While scouring the rooms for her things Maria could find few of her things. The bathing supplies, their food and clothes, everything but Sir screech and the more ancient rations of her ancestor were gone, so they left with Maria only caring her shoulder bag, Sir screech looking out of it as per usual.


    Out in the main hall of the factory they found Sin, waiting in front of a new black van, leaning against it with her eyes closed shut. Maria quickly ran up to her, her heart beating fast with growing unease. "How did you, get this one, isn''t it a bit too, well, large?"


    Her servant opened her eyes and bowed in her presence. "We required a vehicle that could also carry supplies and provide a hiding place for you, my master. Me and Elaine can be hidden and change under observation, you however less so. And as for my obtaining it, I can assure you that nobody was hurt, physically or mentally. If you would follow me?"


    After a quick nod from Maria she lead her to the back of the van and opened it. The spacious interior had been remodelled into a small shelter, with a small mattress, several cupboards and bags holding their supplies. There was also a lid with a blind that could be closed on both sides, allowing for communication. Sin had even managed to set up a small tv in a corner.


    "I sadly was not able to outfit the space further, given our lack of time. When we are out of harms way however, I can gladly begin to make the space more comfortable, my master." Maria slowly stepped inside, looking around in awe. "And you did all of this in one night? I guess I, should have expected something like this. Do you, already know where we should go?"


    Her question was answered with a small nod. "I have a route that should still be open before our enemy seals it. I would advise Elaine to stay at your side for this trip, and to remain quiet, if possible." Elaine already climbed into the back of the van, following her master and staying at her side, who sat down on the mattress, biting her lip. "Alright, then, I suppose we should get going, yes."


    As Sin closed the doors Maria and Elaine were briefly shrouded in the dark, before Maria could find a light switch. Moments after the engine roared and they drove off. As Maria staid silent, so did Elaine, leaving her master''s mind to wander. She had never left town for more than a few hours, she had not spent a single night away from these streets.


    The feeling of unease spread through her body, and as she tried to recall a time or a day where it may have happened, another thought suddenly burst into her mind, like a dagger to her heart. Tuesday had passed.


    She opened the lid and looked outside to Sin in panic. "Please, before we leave we have to go to 9th Rose street." Her words caused Sin to look back at her out of the corner of her eyes. "My master, I would truly not advise to-"


    Sin''s body tensed up, her mind cowering under the grip of Maria''s authority. "I have to get to 9th Rose street. Now." Without another word Sin turned, driving into the opposite direction. Maria began to rummage through their stashes, desperately searching for chocolate, or a flower, but could find nothing, only causing her worry to rise up even more violently.


    She felt her throat tighten, a feeling that only started to fade when they stopped. "We are here, my master." Sin muttered, looking at the walls of the graveyard on the other side of the street. "Just, wait here for a bit, I will be back." As she darted towards the door Elaine was following, but a single look from Maria caused her to freeze in place, leaving her master to dash out of the van on her own.


    In these moments her mind was not working, but it did not need to. Her legs knew the exact way, across the street, through the gates and down the small, quiet pathways past rows of tombstones. At any day, in any condition would she have found her way, after all she had walked this path 572 times.


    She finally stopped in a small corner of the cemetery, in front of a single, white grave. She sat down on her knees, and the world began to fade away around her, it was not important anymore. Maria ran her hand across the stone and took out the small knife out of her bag that she had always carried along with her.


    With it she cut the grass around the grave, back to the length that it should be. "Hey mom, I''m sorry, I didn''t make it yesterday." Despite her tears that were streaming down her face she was able not to sob. She sifted through the roses laying in front of the grave, taking away the oldest that had begun to wither.


    "I am doing well, I am fine, so you don''t have to worry. Mom I, I am sorry." She put her hands in her lap, lowering her head unable to look up. "I couldn''t bring you a new one, and I wont be able to, I wont be able to visit for a while, and I don''t know for how long." Her nails dug into her palms, but the pain could not make her feel better.


    "I will finally, become a princess, like you always said I could, I hope, I hope that you will forgive me, for leaving you, all alone, and I am sorry for the haircut." She began to shake her head, biting her teeth together enough for her muscles to hurt, it was not enough to calm her. "I''ll, become the greatest lady the world has ever seen, mom, I promise. And I''ll make the world a better place, I know I, I know the world will hate me, but please."


    She put her head down to the ground, blood dripping from her fingertips. "Please be proud of me, please tell me I am good, please, there is magic, there is demons and prophecies, please mom, talk to me!" The last rest of control faded as she broke, her sobbing causing her body to tremble and writhe.


    "Please tell me I am good, please tell me you are proud of me, please, am I, am I good, I need you, I need you to tell me I am good!"


    Nothing answered her. Only the gentle rustling of the leaves in the wind kept her company. Her tears were still flowing when she got back up on her feet. "I''m sorry, mom. Please, don''t be lonely, I''ll never stop thinking about you. I love you, mom."


    Maria had to turn around, she had to walk, even if every step was hard, even if this pain was greater than any she felt since her life had turned upside down. When she returned to the van and they drove off, she staid silent. With Sir Screech in her arms she hid in a corner, holding onto the plush for dear life, and not even Elaine could come closer to her.


    For even she knew that there was nothing she could do for her master right now.

 Chapter 16: From Heiress to Heiress

    They had already driven for hours, the only way Maria knew was thanks to the clock on the news channel of the tv. For hours now she had sat there, staring at the ever-same pictures of the manor she had left in ashes, of frightened people being interviewed, of heroes looking stoic to hide how shaken they were.


    Every few minutes her picture came up, naming her the new "arch-villain", the "mastermind", or other flattering titles. For the last ten years that she could remember there had never been such visceral and raw emotions shown on the news, with everyone from interviewers, the anchors, even the host looking just as shocked and helpless.


    And she couldn''t feel a thing. It cut to commercial, and she began to aimlessly switch channels. Past pictures of riots in neighbouring cities, scenes of chaos caused by smaller villains that saw her as a form of rallying cry, falling statues and monuments. Spreading to every corner of the country.


    Finally she cut to the coverage of a big conference, held at her old school, which she recognised immediately. It made sense, being the largest and most appropriate arena for a big show of force, especially given the school''s history of producing some of the most capable hero talent in the country.


    Seeing these big living legends on the same stage where she had graduated not long ago filled her with disgust, but beneath it also with a lingering sense of satisfaction at the hurt she could see through their confident facades.


    They started to give statements, each sounding just like the one that came before. The same trite and simple empty phrases of needing to persevere and stay strong, to carry on the Captains legacy and bring the evil villains to justice. Halfway through she turned the TV off and laid back down on the mattress, staring onto the opposite wall of the van instead.


    And so she could not see that the last speaker was James, in bandages and on crutches, helped by two other heroes to even get to the microphone. She could not see the hurt and betrayal in his eyes as he spoke about her, or the vehement resolution he ended his speech with. "The captain didn''t die for nothing. We are still here, and we will defend the peace he died for."


    "Not much longer," she muttered to Elaine, who was sitting by her side. "we''ll get the other beasts and swipe all of these idiots to the side. They wont stand a chance against a real queen."


    Her words caused Elaine to smile brightly and nod in silent agreement. Maria opened her mouth to speak, but was cut off when they suddenly halted. Without haste she got up and peeked through the lid to Sin. "Why did we stop, is everything alright?"


    It was telling that Sin was not looking at her, but at the road. She had already undone her seat belt. "We are halted. Someone is waiting for us there, someone who cannot be ignored. Take Elaine with you, and don''t leave her side."


    Not once had Maria heard Sin speak in such a serious tone, it caused her to tremble and shake. Without a word she took Elaine''s hand and exited the van with her, following Sin who had already gotten out and was marching off into the dusk.


    The road had been empty for hours, with no car passing them in either direction. Nothing was around them but a few bushes and trees on the wayside, open wide fields left and right. The first stars were glimmering in the sky as the sun had set.


    They did not have to walk for long before Maria could see a figure standing in the middle of the road. A woman, dressed in an immaculate red dress and high heels, her arms covered in long gloves that went up to her shoulder. Long Platinum Blonde hair flowed down her back and Maria''s heart felt like it was about to burst. She did not even look at the sabre in the woman''s hand, all she could stare at was her face.


    "Elizabeth." Her voice was little more than a whisper, the most she could utter without losing any and all composure. Her love was standing right in front of her, in a dress out of her dreams, the embodiment of beauty, grace and nobility.


    Elizabeth looked at her, and despite being the same height Maria began to feel very, very small, withering under her gaze. "You''ve surprised most everyone that has known you, including myself, darling." The word caused Maria to squeal, her entire body squirming, much to Sin''s disapproval which she voiced with a growl.


    "So the old geezers show their hand by sending a pretty doll to fight, well let us have it hm?" She already made her first steps towards her. Unphased Elizabeth raised her right arm to the sky.


    "Morning star, hear my dream, know of my desire and grant it to me. My foes stand before me." With a bright flash thin golden lines began to spread from her hand down her arm as her blood awakened, causing Sin to stop and stare at her. "Elaine, shield the master, now!"


    "Make them perish." Maria could barely see the shimmering of threads around them as the sky was cracked with a blinding flash. All her vision turned gold, and her ears rang with the sound of a single, all-encompassing bell. Her senses overloaded, she could not smell a thing, not even feel her own body anymore.


    The dark returned only slowly, and with it the eerie silence and smell of burned flesh. Elaine was barely on her feet, staggering and staring at her hands in shock as they stood in a sea of her threads, cut off from her and slowly dissolving. And in front of her stood Sin, or what was left of her.


    All Skin was torn off her body, her flesh, now a black oozing mass was falling and gliding off of her bones, and it was a mercy for her master that she could not see her skeletal face, where two burning flames had replaced her eyeballs. With a howl she slammed her foot onto the ground, causing the asphalt to shatter, her anger causing her body to slowly reassemble.


    The black mass began to spread out across her bones, hardening, forming muscles and finally new skin, her hair that had been a a writhing mass of tentacle-like tendrils calming and forming the elegant pink braid she had sported for as long as Maria had known her.


    Elizabeth looked at them without a change in expression. "Your servants are harder than they look, darling. I would give them praise after this, if you can live until then that is." Maria stared at her, adoration having given way to abject terror. Sin leaped forward, charging Elizabeth with a bone-chilling howl.


    But this time, her opponent was faster. Elizabeth stepped aside and swung her sabre in an arc, severing Sin''s right arm from her body. Black blood sprayed out of the wound, forming three writhing tendrils that began to coil around each other, forming a new arm in the time it took her to turn around. "Oh you will pay for that"


    "It does not appear you have lost anything but some of your pride, Sin. Does it truly hurt this much for your master to see your limits?" Sin answered with a barrage of chains, before leaping off of the ground and kicking the air, the air rippling as she surged towards her opponent, claws outstretched.


    Elizabeth cut the chains with three swift and broad swipes, then waltzed forward to meet Sin. Her blade flashed through the cold night air again as they passed each other. Elizabeth had a single small red line across her cheek as well as a fair droplets of blood on her face. Without urgency she took out a handkerchief and wiped her face, as both of Sin''s arms fell to the ground, severed and swiftly replaced.


    This time there was no howl of anger as they circled each other until they returned to their opening positions, though Sin''s otherworldly hatred was palpable. She reached up into the air, with the hilt of a blade appearing in her hand. "So you want to sword-fight like in the days of yore, yes? Sure, why don''t we. Why don''t I show you a weapon that will wipe that damn confidence off of your face?" Her words were fast and barked rather than spoken as her chest rose and sunk fast. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "You could, and I would most certainly die. That blade of yours is unmatched in this world. But tell me, Sin." With these words Elizabeth snapped her fingers. "While you lose yourself to that curse and tear me limb from limb, who will protect your master? Several red dots appeared on Maria''s chest, all aligning to the left towards her heart. She stared down at them and nearly fainted as she forgot how to breathe. Sin stared at Elizabeth, trembling with rage.


    For a minute they stood this way, with no noises except a quiet trickling and the rustling of leaves in the wind. "Will that be your choice then, Sin? Sacrifice another master to win?" Her words earned her a scoff. "Will it be yours, will you let me send you to hell so you can kill my master?" Both sides went silent again, until Elizabeth leaned onto her sabre with both hands, sighing.


    "Why would I wish for mutual destruction? My family, I, will not gain anything from it. Can you still speak, darling? Or could you not hold onto that as well?" Maria quickly shook her head, still too tightly gripped by fear to feel shame. "What do you, want then if you aren''t going to kill me? You''re, my, enemy, aren''t you?" Every single word she spoke made her want to throw up, disgust welling up within her.


    "Now now, darling. Your path leads to conflict with mine. We may make war upon each other, but you are not my enemy." Elizabeth shook her head. "If anything I must thank you, for giving the signal for upheaval. This order has lasted quite long enough."


    Finally Sin found her words again, and they were followed by maniacal laughter. "Don''t bullshit my master. You are the heiress of the morning star, I bashed the head in of the last one who held that title. If you were one of the lesser families I may buy it but you? Not in a million years would your light see my master as anything but your mortal enemy!"


    During Sin''s rant Elizabeth had closed her eyes, only opening them again after her laughter had run its course. "Times change, the cards are shuffled and redistributed. My family, I, have not much to gain anymore from the current arrangement. It would be in our, my, interest if you were to shake things up. You asked me why I came here, if not to kill you? To warn you, in your own best interest: By all means, continue your journey. You can recover your beasts, you can tear at the other families and the world they built. But do not interfere with my operations. Do so, and I will make sure you are the last lady of the beasts that this world has seen."


    A sharpness followed her last words, enough to make Maria lose her balance. She collapsed into her puddle and bit her teeth together. "That is all, I believe." With her words the red dots vanished from her body.


    "And you really think we are dumb enough to believe you? My master is not going to be content to cut out a little corner for herself like you and the others, heiress of the morning star." Sin had completely changed tone, even her smile had returned along with her politeness, albeit underlined with malice. "The aim of Len-Fey has not changed."


    Elizabeth dismissed her with a wave of her hand. "You are not the lady of beasts, as much as you try, you do not make their goals. And just how many times did you try to do that, anyways? The records speak of ten failed usurpation, are you really that keen to make it the eleventh?" She shook her head with a light chuckle that wiped Sin''s smile off of her face.


    "Darling, if I can give you a recommendation: Reclaim what is yours, build your own little realm like we have, and leave it at that. There is no shame in being the first among equals."


    Maria scrambled back to her feet, meeting the gaze of her love with a face turned crimson. "Why don''t we, fight together then? You don''t like the way this world is, I don''t either and I, I." she began to stammer, losing her train of thought. Elizabeth looked at her with sincere pity.


    "You love me?" Her words pierced Maria''s heart harder than any bullet. She wrung her hands together, her body writhing as she weakly nodded. "Y-yes. We can both be queens, I do not mind at all to share this world, I would, I would like nothing more than that!"


    Amusement was written clearly across Elizabeth''s face, but in answer she only shrugged. "The lady of beast and the daughter of the morning star, Len-Fey and Merlayne. The two great heiresses, ruling the world hand in hand? It has a certain poetry to it. I am not surprised, your letters were always full of such wonderful elegance."


    Her words once more had Maria almost fall over again. "You, you read, them?" The shock, disbelief and faint hope was so sincere in her voice that Elizabeth could not help but laugh warmly, wiping a tear from her cheek.


    "What lady does not keep letters from her secret admirer, especially when they put all of their heart into it. Darling, no. Maria, I should address you properly. Your imagination is quite lively, a welcome change from the last dregs that Sin dug up to serve as her fullfillment. Please do your best to stay alive, I will watch your exploits with great interest." With these words she turned to leave, as did the shadowy figures that had been laying in hiding all around them.


    Before she could vanish into the night however, Maria ran past Sin and towards Elizabeth. "Please, wait! One more, I need to know one thing!" While Elizabeth did stop, she did not turn around. "Very well, I shall answer you one more question."


    Maria clutched her chest, feeling her chest about to burst as she thought back, to the one thing she had to know, what she had buried deep within her so she didn''t have to think about it. Since that day it was festering and growing, it had already become unbearable. She needed to know.


    "Did you, really send me, the letter and, and those, people to, take me?"


    A light breeze washed over them, causing Elizabeths fine dress to flutter in the wind. She looked back at Maria, with nothing but guilt. "I did. On that day I was still heiress to my name, not heiress to the morning star. It was my duty, not my wish."


    She straightened her back, flashing a weak smile. "For a while I was fearing Sin may not be as swift as she used to be in saving you, I am glad to have been wrong. And glad that you hurried my inheritance. Consider my withdrawal from this war as my repayment for that favour."


    With this Elizabeth continued her march into the dark, the lines across her arm glowing again. "For now I then wish that you fare well, Maria Len-Fey. Interfere not with mine and I shan''t interfere with thine." The golden glow enveloped her body and began to dissolve it, leaving nothing behind as her servants vanished into the shadows.


    When Maria turned around she found Sin next to Elaine, holding her close and running a hand through her hair. The short servant was distraught, clawing at her face and sobbing. "Forgive me my beloved master, I beg you forgive me for not protecting you, I could not, I could not when I needed to, please my beloved master, do not cast me aside, I can grow, I can strengthen, please forgive me!" Her words caused Maria''s stomach to churn.


    As she reached the two Sin let go of Elaine and walked to the van. Maria took her place and wrapped her arms tightly around her servant. "It is alright, please, don''t hurt yourself. You did all you could, and you saved my life, I wont cast you away, I wont ever do that." Her words caused her to calm down even if just slightly, though her legs were still trembling almost as bad as her master''s, who picked her up and carried her to the back of the van and inside.


    After dropping Elaine on the mattress Maria began to rummage through the clothes they had brought along with a crimson read face as she looked for a new skirt and underwear. Having changed and calmed Elaine down enough that she was no longer tearing black lines across her face Maria stepped out and around to the passenger seat of the van, sitting down next to Sin who was already revving up the engine.


    "Was that, what a real mage is like, Sin?" Her words caused her servant to shake her head with a low growl. "That woman is an heiress to a great power, much like yourself, my master. I did not realise soon enough, I didn''t think they would find a replacement so soon after I killed the last one to save you."


    She gripped the steering wheel hard enough for her knuckles to turn white. "I should''ve known then, that old fool had already surrendered most of it to her by then, but I was too distracted to notice. This was my failure, my master. I accept full responsibility."


    Maria shook her head and bit her lower lip. "It''s fine, after all we, we survived. Are we, still very far away? I would like to try and get a bit of sleep." Finally Sin turned to face her, managing a smile. "We are nearly at our next destination, but a good night''s sleep still separates us from there. Please do try to rest, my master. Standing up to her must have been difficult for you, and you handled it admirably." Never one to handle praise well, Maria began to blush and avert her gaze. "I don''t, I didn''t act very, royal yet but, thank you, Sin."


    On her way back to Elaine Maria''s mind began to wander, immediately back to Elizabeth. But not her power, her words, the near death experience. But her smile, the new dress she had worn, that she had kept her letters. When she laid down with Elaine in her arms her mind continued to race back to her.


    How she had called her darling, used her name, that she had smiled at her. Not just in her direction, not without knowing she was there. But directly at her. These thoughts gave her enough peace to fall into slumber, with her final thought being the most overwhelming.


    How she had not rejected her.

 Chapter 17: Into the inferno

    Maria''s peaceful dreams of her beloved Elizabeth were shattered at the sound of an explosion in the distance. Within a few seconds she leapt up to her feet, staring out of the lid, beholding calamity.


    They had stopped on a small hillside rest stop, overlooking the city that sprawled across the horizon in front of them. She recognised it as Aranville, though she had never been there before, as it had been dominating the news for years now, the pictures of violent clashes, riots and the events that the press had dubbed the "park street wars". None of those visceral images could compare to what she was now seeing right before her.


    The city was ablaze, pillars of flame engulfing buildings, illuminating scenes of carnage and mayhem, shrill sirens pierced the cacophony of sounds only to be silenced fast. Maria left the back of the van and entered the front, sitting down next to Sin in the passenger''s seat. "What on earth happened here?"


    Under the impression of the carnage she could barely raise her voice. Sin was deathly quiet as the stared into the inferno, a dark flicker appearing across her eyes. "That is what I am trying to find out, my master. Yggdrasil spoke of a "ruckus" happening here, something linked to one of my other dear sisters. I should have figured that the damn log was hiding something."


    Elaine had followed her master quietly and sat down on her master''s lap, who was too disturbed by the sight right in front of her to truly notice. "So, is it their doing that, I mean, can she, do that?" Fear was mixed into her voice equally as much as sheer disbelief. "She can, but not without your orders and guidance. Something is very, very wrong here, my master."


    Sin revved up the engine again, and eyed up Elaine. "Go on top, we can''t afford to move by foot and we cannot afford to lose the van." Her fellow beast obeyed and crawled off of Maria''s lap, vanishing outside to leap onto the top of the van, wraping a few of her strings around it to lock herself in place. "It would be best for you to stay right here, my master. With things the way they are, I believe alerting authority will be the least of our worries."


    With an affirming nod of her master Sin let the engine roar, and they drove off headfirst into the blazing hellscape. From the moment that they entered the city proper did the atmosphere change, as the heavy black smoke from the countless fires blackened out the sky. Sounds were disorienting, unable to be pinpointed at all.


    They drove past signs of a violent, but more orderly time, barricades, torn up and scorched signs, and most disturbingly, piles upon piles of torn cloth, barely resembling clothes anymore. With every second that they lingered and moved in more deeply did Maria''s panic rise. "The heroes just, let this happen, where, where are they?"


    While Sin kept facing the road in front of them, her eyes darted all across, scanning for every ever so minute possibility of a threat. "You know where they are, I heard the news channel as much as you did. But this, this is something they cannot ignore and apologise away." They arrived at a large crossroad, and came upon the first bodies.


    Mangled and torn they laid in piles in impossible positions, bones or just their splinters piercing through the skin. Most had bite marks on them, and all of them were missing entire limbs. The view made Maria want to throw up, she tried all she could to avert her gaze, but it remained glue to the gruesome scene, she just could not look away.


    All buildings they passed were burned out or in the process of, windows had been smashed in, with few traces of human conflict: Bullet holes in walls, empty shells laying on the ground and a few guns scattered around corners, all scorched or broken to pieces. And still it was eerily silent, save for the ever present landscape of sounds of flame and ruin. Until they were pierced by the sound of a scream, a human scream, coming from a house to their right. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Maria''s mind could not even begin to be shocked at her body before she had already stepped out of the car. "Elaine, to me!" Her beast did not hesitate to leap off the van, following her master into the fire. Smoke was blinding their eyes and making Maria tear up, but she persevered up the stairs, past ruined burning furniture, heaps of trash blocking her, all the way to the second floor into a small and dingy apartment.


    The smell of burning flesh and wood was almost merciful in comparison to how it must''ve been before the arrival of the flames, but Maria could not even feel disgust as she braved through trash-bag after trash-bag into a small room at the end of the apartment.


    A young woman was cowering in the back of the room, with a hulking monstrosity staring her down, a mass of animal parts protruding from a human body. "Help her!" was all Maria could shout before the smoke caused her to cough violently, and it was enough for Elaine to spring into action.


    The creature stared back at them with it''s many animal heads, too slow to even truly register their appearance before Elaine''s threads cut it into pieces. Disregarding it Maria ran across the room to the woman, trying to help her up her feet when she noticed the handcuffs tying her to the radiator.


    She waved Elaine to her side, pointing towards them, not daring to speak another word. With another flash of her threads they were cut, and Maria aided the woman out of the shambling ruin, the heat starting to rob her off her senses.


    When they finally reached the streets she was the first to collapse, panting and gasping for air, only to be carried into the back of the van by Sin along with her rescue. "Elaine, on guard" she shouted, Elaine following her elder sister''s orders and pacing around the van, threads whipping through the air.


    The moment that Sin let the woman go she darted into a corner, staring at her and Maria with fear. "What, what on earth." Fear made way for pure terror as she hid her head in her arms, sobbing uncontrollably. "The devil, the devil, they really sent me to hell, I''m sorry, I''m sorry I was bad!" Sin looked on, worry flashing across her face, though she quickly turned her attention back to her master.


    After handing her a bottle and holding her head up to help her drink she shook her head. "That should be a lesson for you, my master, not to just run blindly, just what were you thinking?" Maria looked at Sin, worry still across her face. "Is she, okay?" She tried looking around, though her body, already overtaxed by more strain than it had faced in the last six years combined, refused.


    "I am afraid not, my master." Sin stared at the trembling woman who was now sputtering utterly incoherent pleas. "Your rescue here can see me, for what I am. I will get us away from here and find a more suitable location to fortify." With these words and a quick bow Sin left the scene, and quickly after they began to move again.


    Maria leaned into her last reserves and turned around, looking at her rescue with a weak smile. "Hey, it''s okay, it''s okay." She had to crawl to reach her. "You''re safe now, yeah?" When Maria stretched out her arm to touch the woman''s shoulder it caused her to pull back as if struck by lightning, her gaze still filled with fear even though the abject terror had begun to fade with Sin''s departure. "Where''s the devil, who are you, am I dead, is this hell?"


    Disheartened Maria pulled back her hand, shaking her head. "Everything''s alright, please, please try to calm down. The devil, well she''s gone, yes. And no, you aren''t dead this." Her own words gave Maria pause for thought, and a deep feeling of guilt.


    "This is all real. But nobody is going to hurt you alright? I promise you that." She rose one hand and put it over her chest, mustering the most inspiring smile she could, which was not much, despite all of her years of practice in the mirror.


    "I am Maria Len-Fey, the Heiress of beasts. And I will protect you, I promise."

 Chapter 18: Inquiries

    Silence enveloped them aster Maria''s last words as they continued their way through the ruined streets. Every now and then a blood-curdling howl pierced the quiet, before they were silenced as swiftly as they came.


    With her rescue still in shock Maria maintained her distance, avoiding eye contact. The exhaustion of her body continued to spread and reach her mind, her eyes fluttering shut until the voice of the woman caused her to return to her senses.


    "Why did you save me, lady Maria?" The honorific had her blush, though it was not all that made it hard for Maria to answer the question. "I, I don''t know. There was just so much death, and when I heard you scream my body just."


    She looked down at her hands, even with all her willpower she could not stop them from shaking. "I felt that I couldn''t just let more happen. This is my, it is my fault." Tension left her body along with the truth, she could not bear to look up, and face the consequence.


    "You, caused this?" Maria could not bring herself to speak, she only nodded in agreement, the feeling of dread slowly spreading and gripping her chest. "Lady Maria, I," Maria could not listen to it. she could not take it. "I didn''t mean for it! It is not, I didn''t order it, my servant, who I did not even know, she went amok here, and I don''t know why, but she is mine, so it is my fault!"


    Finally she was able to look up, but all she could see were the bodies, the flames, the devastation. "I didn''t, I didn''t mean to, I didn''t want it, I didn''t want it to be this way!"


    The gentle touch of a hand on her shoulder finally caused her to return to reality, to the woman who was now right in front of her. And she finally saw her. The dirty, ruined clothes, the unkempt black hair, the scars across her arms and neck, the pain in her eyes that was just barely contained. "Thank you, Lady Maria. You, brought hell to them. To all of them."


    Her grip tightened around Maria''s shoulder. "And you pulled me out of mine. I owe you, everything." Quietly she lowered her head in deference, folding her hands behind her back. "I am Melanie. Please let me repay you."


    Before Maria could answer her the van stopped, and the sound of yelling, human yelling, filled the air. Maria leapt to her feet, quickly regretting it as her legs refused to carry her. Her fall was softened by Melanie quickly reaching out and catching her. It was like this, with Maria laying in her rescues arms, that Sin found them as she opened the door.


    Both of them looked at her in a mixture of surprise and embarrassment, but incapable of parting. "I am glad your adoptee is proving useful. It would seem that we found a group of survivors." Her calm demeanour was not diminished as she leaned her head to the side to dodge a bullet.


    "Do you see yourself capable of negotiations yourself, or" for a moment she closed her eyes, raising her hand, another bullet striking her palm and bouncing off her scales. "Would you wish me to take care of them?"


    "No!" Without a moments hesitation Maria began to struggle getting on her feet, which she eventually managed with Melanie''s help. "I''ll, I''ll deal with it. No, matter what, don''t attack ANYONE, unless I allow you to, understood?" Sin bowed deeply as another bullet trailed through the air just where her head had been. "As you wish, my master. I have told Elaine to keep guard, in case other unwanted visitors arrive."


    Maria leaned on Melanie for support as she exited the van, struggling with the step down onto the ground, Sin had to pick her up and carry her down, which did not help with her master''s feeling of confidence.


    They were in a ruined parking lot, just in front of a large shopping mall. The only other cars were reduced to burning wrecks, corpses of other bestial creatures littering the ground. The shooting had stopped as they made their way across towards the mall, Sin walking a few steps in front of her master with a spring in her step as she was fully in her element.


    Only a few lights were visible in the higher floors of the building, with the lower ones barricaded shoddily, only two figures visible behind at the entrance. The shock and worry was more than visible, though they continued to aim their rifles at Sin.


    "Stop, don''t come closer alright, we don''t want trouble but this is our place, we don''t got room for more." The man on the right tried in vain to sound intimidating, his efforts made Sin smile even more. "You wish not trouble, yet shoot at an unarmed woman without as much as a warning?"


    Before she could continue her tirade however, Maria interrupted. "Please, cut it out, Sin. I just want to talk to them." The two slowly lowered their weapons as they saw Maria more clearly, with the man on the left taking a step back. "Fuck man, come on, open the door." Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    His companion looked at him in disbelief. "That woman just dodged our bullets, man, didn''t you see that? they''re not normal no matter how beat up those two look. We can''t just let them in."


    "Yeah, I saw it, man. So why on earth do you think our little fence here is going to stop them from coming in if they really wanted to? Open the damn gate." Under a few curses his companion did as asked, letting them inside. It was less desolate than in the city itself, for sure, but not much better.


    Trash littered the ground, claw marks and bullet holes in the walls and ceiling told of what had been going on here before. The two guards had put on whatever they could find, a rag-tag combination of padded clothes and makeshift metal pieces strapped on top for extra protection.


    "Thank you, very much. We don''t aim to stay long, uhm." Maria looked to Sin, who was now standing a single step behind them, hands folded behind her back. She did her best to appear harmless, though just the attempt filled Maria with a sense of worry. "Can you tell them who or, well, what we are looking for?"


    Sin took a step forward, bowing her head. "Why of course, my master. You two." Her tone shifted from soft to sharp in such an instant that the two guards tensed up to attention, themselves surprised as visible from their shocked expressions. "We''re looking for someone. Tall, wears all black, sometimes a ridiculous tiger coat, stupidly long hair, makes you think of a fashion model with no sense of reality, seen someone like that?"


    They stared at each other, then at Sin and Maria, in growing disbelief. "We haven''t seen anyone that doesn''t look like a monster, well." They stared at Sin''s scaled arms, but were wise enough not to say anything. "If they''re still alive and not torn to pieces they''re probably at the city hall, they''re the only ones who''ve been able to radio out to people. Is that uh, all?"


    The tension of being this close to Sin was taking their toll on them, and it only got slightly better when Sin was no longer glaring at them and instead turned to her master. "My master, do you intend to keep your adoptee around?"


    The question caught Maria off-guard, though she did not even need to glance at Melanie before answering. "Yes. I, I think she could be very helpful and she doesn''t have a place to go and." She managed to end her rambling and just nodded her head. This was enough for Sin, who turned to face the guards once more, who froze at her gaze.


    "I''m sure you''ve got ears functional enough to hear her. This place is the only one we have found so far not a complete ruin, so I''m sure most of the stores are kind of intact? As atonement for your aggression you will go and get two complete sets of clothing for my master''s new pet.


    Nothing too extraordinaire, nothing shabby." She clapped her hands, and before she could even yell "Go" they hurried off and up the stairs. With them gone Sin bowed deeply to Maria, who shook her head. "You really can''t be nice to anyone, can you Sin."


    Maria could not see her servants face, but she could hear the smile on her lips through her words. "Oh this is nothing, my master. Had we another guard I would have followed and, appropriated us more. But alas, our numbers are limited for now, until that foolish Menagerie returns to her place."


    They stared out across the parking lot, only the sounds of fires keeping them company. "Menagerie, that''s the one who, did all of this, right?" Maria''s voice quivered as she spoke. "What''s she like, and how could she, how could she do all of this?"


    They could hear howling in the distance, not too far away. "Menagerie is about what you could expect from someone who took the label of beast to heart. She was always very difficult to tame, but I cannot imagine what has caused her to be this reckless, for her spawn to the this volatile. They should not be able to dare attack the heiress or another beast. I will need to have some very, very stern words with her."


    Even Maria, her master could not help but shiver at the ice cold anger in her words. The howls grew louder as they could hear frantic steps coming down the stairs as the guards returned, each with a heavy bag. "There, clothes, foods, money, everything please just, please just leave us alone now, alright? You got what you came here for, yeah?"


    Sin shouldered the bags with ease and a low grin. "Quite. You are very perceptive, maybe you will survive this little mess after all. My master, we should leave." The lingering tone of urgency had Maria agree immediately. She tried her best to smile at the guards, though it did not seem to ease them at all. "Thank you for your help and, contribution. It wont be forgotten!"


    Sin put up a brisk pace which Maria and Melanie did their best to follow, spurred on by the howls growing closer and closer. When they reached the van Maria could already hear the scraping of claws and thundering of hooves.


    Sin threw the bags of spoils into the back of the van, helped her master inside and shut the door behind them before racing to the drivers seat. The engine roared up as Maria sat down in a corner of the van, Melanie close by her side. "Please hold on tightly, my master!" Sin yelled back to them before putting the pedal to the metal, driving off into the night.


    Maria was thankful that the back of the van had no windows. She leaned into Melanie, keeping her eyes shut and hummed to herself as loud as she could, trying to block out the guttural howls, the gunfire and the desparate screams they left behind.

 Chapter 19: Eyes of a Sage

    Exhaustion had finally overwhelmed Maria, she fell asleep in Melanie''s arms. They continued their way deeper into the ruined city, with the abomination attacks growing fiercer the further they went. The van was frequently shaken when pieces of monster-meat hit the sides, their sheer volume testing the limits of Elaine''s web.


    The scenery began to change as they continued their advance, buildings were less damaged, a few street lights still functioned, giving a calming artificial brightness into the smoke-clouded night air.


    At this threshold the attacks began to die down and finally cease, with the last few creatures letting off and disappearing back into the ruinous calamity. These streets they now went through were eerily quiet, completely abandoned. Store fronts were undamaged, front doors to houses still open after they had been left in a hurry, shopping carts still halfly filled with goods were standing around, remnants of a normal life that had abruptly been thrown into chaos.


    Sin stopped the van next to a gas station and circled the van once, staring off into the cold and quiet night. Only a light breeze caused her braid to flutter in the wind, the station itself was as abandoned as everything else. Having not noticed anything dangerous she recalled Elaine from the top of the van, who joined her on the ground, her knees weak.


    Sin pulled her in close and let her cling onto her waist for support. "You did well, little sister. Go to our master and rest, and tell her little pet to come here."


    "Yes, great sister. I am glad to have shown my worth to you and my beloved master." Elaine''s voice was little more than a whisper as she limped to the back of the van and out of Sin''s sight. Shortly after Elaine had closed the doors of the van behind her they were opened again, and Melanie stepped out, walking over to Sin with her head lowered.


    "You, you wanted to, speak to me?" Her voice was shaky, she did not dare to lay her eyes on her. "Yes. Raise your head already, I want to see you when I talk to you." Sin''s voice was as harsh as ever when not speaking to her master, but even her commanding glare and tone were not enough to make Melanie raise her head.


    "You''re, the devil, I can''t, please don''t make me see it." Her pleas fell on irritated and deaf ears. "You needn''t try to impress me with your sight, just quit using it." Sin had begun to scrape across her scales with her nails, creating an unnerving sound, reminiscent of metal grinding on bone. "I, I can''t, lady Sin. Your, it is, all I can see. Please, do not punish me, I swear."


    She held her hands together as if in prayer and rose them above her head. First this gave Sin a moment of pause. She grasped Melanie by the back of the head, holding it in place and forcing her to look into her eyes. Melanie was thrashing and trembling, but from the moment their eyes met she became powerless to even close them.


    For what felt like an eternity Melanie struggled in Sin''s grasp, the terror of her true self burning itself into her mind forever. The moment she was let go Melanie cowered down on the ground, the visions of the blackened, eyeless figure, the gaping maw still in front of her eyes, the sounds of the damned, piled up like a throne, still ringing in her ears.


    "You have the eyes of a Sage, little thing. Just who are you?" Melanie laid her hands upon her ears, trying to shut her words out, this cacophony of a hundred, a thousand different voices speaking all at once with an irreconcilable malice and resentment.


    "I am, I am Melanie, lady Sin, I am, I am nobody! I failed school, my parents were nobodies, I know nothing of beasts or your friend or anything, please lady Sin, do not make me stay, please let me return to Lady Maria''s side!" She could feel her claw like hand on her head, and the weight of it almost had her faint. Then she felt nothing.


    A void and a weakness overcame her, she collapsed in front of Sin''s feet. Finally she could see no writhing mass of bodies, and when she looked up, she only saw Sin for what she wanted to look like: Human, save for what she hid behind her lips. "The blood and lore of a Sage, born to worthless nobodies? This world is beyond saving." With one mighty pull Sin helped Melanie up on her feet, who stared at her in disbelief.


    "What, what did you do, how." She reached up to her face, no longer seeing the fine lines that had covered her body ever since she could remember. Her words only earned a scoff from Sin. "Your very blood is attuned to magic, as are your eyes. Where others need to attune with themselves to see what you see, you need to do the same to see the world for what it isn''t."


    With these words she began to walk towards the gas station proper. "Come along, I am sure this place has something our master would like, but I cannot tell the taste of food, so you will help me." This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    For a moment Melanie just looked at her, a sense of relief washing still washing over her mind at seeing not a devil, but a somewhat normal person. Swiftly she followed her inside. "Of course, I will do anything to help lady Maria!"


    Electricity was still working inside, the fridges still intact as well as the many wares, nobody had had the time to loot yet. "Pick something that would befit a lady of our Master''s calibre, I''ll see if I cannot find a map of this accursed city." With this she left Melanie to her own devices, to rummage behind the counter.


    The variety of snacks and sweets was overwhelming to Melanie, she had never gotten to chose any of this sort for herself, let alone someone else. A small sting of guilt overcame her as she reached out to grab a back of chocolate treats, but it vanished quickly when her mind wandered to Maria and how she would enjoy them.


    Within a few minutes she had built up an impressive pile of small candy bags and stuffed them into a larger carrier bag from the counter.


    Sin in the meantime had managed to find a map of the city and had spread it out across a small bench behind the counter. She did not look up as Melanie screamed and dropped her bag to hide in a corner. Still tracing the road they had taken with one hand she rose the other towards the entrance, black flames running across her outstretched fingers. "Given your pitiful excuse for intelligence I will allow you one chance to convince me not to burn you to ash." Her voice was filled more with annoyance at the interruption than anything else.


    In the entrance stood a tall and exceptionally thin creature. It looked almost human, if it had been made from clay by a blind child. It''s arms dragged across the ground as it slowly walked towards Sin, leaving a black trail of the liquid it''s entire body was covered in. "Menagerie awaits the master." it''s voice was akin to the growling of an animal, forced to mimic human language.


    It stretched out one of it''s long arms, pointing to a spot on the map. "Menagerie, has found, another." with these words it left, as abruptly as it had come. The sluggishness with which it had moved earlier faded as it reached the outside. Pulling itself forward with it''s long, tendril-like arms it vanished into the night, back into the inferno.


    Sin had closed her eyes and quietly counted to ten, her hands clenched to fists and shaking. After the ten she opened her eyes again with a long sigh. "You are left alone an unsupervised for this little a time and already you disappoint." She looked at the black stain the creature''s finger had left on the map and tore out the relevant map piece.


    "Come now, take heart, little thing." She offered her hand to Melanie, who took it after a moment of consideration to get up. "Those things are what we have for allies, if that bit of shoddy craftsmanship already frightens you then you may become quite useless when Menagerie finally does her duties in seriousness."


    They left the station for the van, with Sin stopping to refuel the tank. They stood in silence outside, With Sin focused on her task and Melanie trying not to appear too rude by staring. When it was once again full and Sin cleaned her hands Melanie finally gathered the courage to speak. "I don''t, understand, what you said about, me, lady Sin. I knew I was different but, I don''t know what a Sage is or, how I can be of help."


    Sin stood with her back turned to Melanie, cleaning her hands with a tissue. "I am not a great teacher for magecraft, little thing. I had wished not to have to act as one, considering that our Master is already settled in, but very well." She took a deep breath and turned around, cracking her neck.


    "Your self is made out of two parts, your physical body, and your other body, which we call the Lore. Like your heart in a way powers your body with blood, so does your soul power your lore to cast magic. Normally these two bodies are separate, and it requires teaching and effort to take control of your Lore. There are however people who are born already in tune with it, in such a degree that they do not know how to sever that connection, people like you. We call them Sages, and they are usually only born to families of great renown."


    She scoffed and shook her head. "You can consider yourself lucky twice fold. Lucky to have been born as you are, and lucky to have found the grace of our master. I am loathe to admit this, given you are little more than a commoner."


    The look of disdain was so clearly written across Sin''s face that it made Melanie look away in shame. "But with a teacher you may become a very valuable asset to our master. But let me be clear." She laid her hand on Melanie''s cheek, forcing her to look at her again. "If you give me any excuse to see you as a spy or a traitor, I will gladly take it. No Sage is born to a family of poor maggots. That is utterly inconceivable."


    The venom was dripping from her words. Melanie did not break eye contact, and despite her trembling stood firm. "I am, no traitor, lady Sin. Lady Maria risked her life for me, she saved me, I would never betray her." Despite everything, her voice was resolute, enough for Sin to let her go. "Very well. Go back and rest, little Sage. You will need it."


    She did not need to be told twice. Swiftly she returned to the back of the van, finding Maria and Elaine laying on the mattress, with Elaine clutching tightly onto her Master who was sleeping peacefully. "Elizabeth, my wife." she murred in her sleep, a small line of drool running down the side of her mouth.


    Melanie sat down in a corner as the engine roared up and they continued their journey. Seeing Maria peacefully asleep let Melanie calm down as well, and with her tension fading, exhaustion soon overtook her. She fell asleep.

 Chapter 20: Mother of Monsters

    Maria awoke to warm rays of sunlight on her face. She opened her eyes and found herself alone, with the doors of the van opened just enough for a bit of light to reach the inside. Worry began to build up within her, until she closed her eyes and focused, just like she had been taught.


    Her worries fell as she felt and knew, she was not alone, her servants were just outside. With a confident smile she got up, took a hairbrush and stepped outside. "So, where are we, sunshine is already a great-"


    She dropped her brush immediately as she beheld the horrors outside. They had parked within what once had been a park, she vaguely even recalled having seen it on TV many times when the city reached the news yet again, but even someone from here would hardly be able to still see what it was.


    It had become a hellish pit, lair and feeding ground for the abominations. All grass was gone, turned to mud and dirt, piles of bones littering the scenery. The great lake had become pitch black, with remains, human and monster both, floating on its clouded surface. And the monsters were everywhere.


    Not a single one of them was alike, though some shared similarities. Tall and thin, lower to the ground and bulky, walking on two, four or six legs, with just as many or more arms, some were scaled, some coated in a thick bristled fur, some covered in a pitch black liquid.


    They wandered and ran, chasing each other or after nothing, picking human remains clean and throwing the bones aside, some arriving, some leaving out into the wider city.


    Maria was frozen in terror and disgust, the sight, the sounds, the smell were too much for her to handle, she had to throw up. With shaking knees she covered her face with her sleeve, and first now noted how none of the monsters were paying even the slightest amount of attention to her.


    "Good morning, my beloved master." Elaine''s voice pulled Maria out of her immediate misery, thankful that some amount of her normality was there. The short beast curtsied, lowering her head. "I apologise on Menagerie''s behalf that her creatures offend your senses. She is waiting just over yonder, Sin and your other servant are there as well. Shall I lead you to them, or do you wish to eat first?"


    Maria looked across the scenery once more, her entire body shaking in revulsion. "No, no I don''t think, I want to eat anything, just, take me away from here." Elaine stepped to her side, taking her left hand into her own, a bright smile spreading across her lips at the touch. "Of course, my beloved master. Please pay no attention to her creations if they offend your senses, I will gladly remove any who you deem too unsightly."


    They made their way out of the park through the main gate, which had been forced open, the sleek metal doors dented inward.


    The streets outside the park were better, though not by much. While no corpses littered the ground, there were effigies everywhere. They hung from street lanterns when they had not been pulled out of the ground, piled up around street lights, all made out of bone.


    The monsters they encountered were different as well, made with more of a clear intention rather than chaos and chance. Some sported the lower half of a horse or a bull, some of a giant lizard and towered over Maria and her servant. They wielded large metal beams as weapons and were marching up and down the streets as if on patrol.


    Sleeker and more agile ones ran across the empty pedestrian zones, formed like a human but with significantly more muscle in both arms and legs, their faces resembling all kinds of rabid animals. The skies darkened with fliers, with wings sprouting from their backs or replacing their arms, keeping watch.


    None of them howled, none paid any notice to the queen to be and her beast as they made their way forward, until they reached a wide open plaza. It was here that her disgust turned to utter disbelief, as she finally saw other people. They were crammed into large, primitive cages, so tightly that none could move.


    Their faces were dirty and filled with a desperation that had long since abandoned reason or hope. In the middle of the plaza they found Sin, who was waiting in perfect form, with straightened back and her hands folded in front of her, Melanie who was cowering on the ground, looking as sick as Maria was feeling, and a third figure.


    This woman, this beast, towered above the other two. More than two meters tall, dressed in a messy black striped suit with a tiger coat that was oversized even for her height, and ghostly thin. Short blonde hair rounded her face, reminiscent of Sin, though her sharp teeth were less pronounced than those of her elder sister, and her eyes were of a pitch black.


    When the beast beheld Maria she let out a gasp of joy and clapped her hands together, before bowing down deeply, still trembling with excitement.


    "Finally I get to meet you, my young master!" In the middle of this hellscape of her own making, the beast spoke with an unnerving mixture of joy and motherly warmth. "I have waited so very anxiously to formally pledge myself to you. I am Menagerie, the lesser of Sin and Mother of Monsters." Without straightening her back she looked to her, unable or unwilling to hide her wolfish teeth.


    Her introduction did not have the effect she anticipated. Maria was trembling, but not with fear, not even simple revulsion, but with anger. Her knuckles were turning white as she clenched her hands to fists.


    "Just what on earth do you think you are doing here!" Under her words Menagerie''s body tensed up completely, her eyes widening in shock as her body was no longer hers. "You are my beast, you belong to me! That is what your deal is, isn''t it? You are supposed to obey me, so what on earth do you think you are, that you have the right to do, all of this!" she spread her arm out, aiming all across the devastation around them. "Explain yourself, and I hope for your sake that you have a good reason to do all of this to these people!"


    The force of her anger and authority had forced the mighty beast on her knees, she was gasping for air with vivid fear screaming out of her empty eyes. "Forgive me, young master." She could not bear her gaze and lowered her head. "It is my duty to act when the Len-Fey are threatened direly. I had felt your awakening, but knew Sin was already at your side, and with another concern so much closer I decided to tackle this matter first before returning to the fold."


    Maria was still fuming with anger, though the open display of submission had dulled the edge of her rage. "And what was so important that you decided to incinerate an entire city, have your creatures hunt people and put them in cages, huh?!" The pain that was written across the face of Menagerie was so vivid that it even caused Maria to waver in her indignation. "The enemy, young master. They captured one of us, dear little Trinity, and locked her away in this cursed city!" If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Her very fingers grew in length, forming sharp claws with which she tore up the ground. "I hunted them across the country all the way to here. But their defences were formidable, much too much for a weak fighter like myself, young master. So I did the only thing I know. I spread myself wide and let my children roam freely." The shadow of a deluded smile returned to her, slowly she got back up on her feet.


    All were silent at her explanation, except Sin. She scoffed. "So you turn an entire city into your playground and you managed not only not to retrieve our little sister, but you also lost control of your own brood." The disdain was pouring out with her words. "Were you not blood of my blood, I would only find pause in wondering whether I should execute you for incompetence, or treason."


    Menagerie answered with a nervous laughter, not daring to look her sister in the eyes. "I was aiming to bolster my ranks as fast as I could, and may have overstretched myself, yes. I beg for forgiveness, great sister and young master. And I did manage to locate our dear Trinity, though I have not been able to breach their defences yet."


    Maria began to tap her foot onto the ground, her anger once more swelling up inside her. "Just tell me where it is, have your monsters crack it and I will have Sin recover Trinity, yes? At least I will be able to recover two of you, and hopefully she will not leave as much of a mess."


    This anger without authority had Menagerie smile widely. "Not too far from here, my little runner found you just a few jumps away from it in fact. It is the big governmental building, or rather, the facility laying underneath that building. The unsightly little critters that my children did not catch gathered up there, they and the security really made it a tough shell to sunder. But just for that I have been preparing!"


    She once more clapped her hands together, her body trembling with renewed excitement. "I have already called my children to gather round, though we should wait until nighttime to strike.


    The sight of humans is so much weaker than hours, we will have an easier time to strike! Oh I cannot wait to show you the might of my newest children, I was just about to begin crafting them as you can see!" With this she pointed to the many cages around them, causing Maria''s heart to sink.


    "Why do you need humans for them?"


    Her question took Menagerie by surprise, she looked at Maria, then at Sin, then back at her master. "I, well, my master, I cannot create creatures out of nothing, nor do I have."


    She took a small gaze at Sin, who shook her head. "The, skills of my great sister. I require at least some material, some Lores and Souls to begin with my work." With every word the dread continued to seep through Maria''s body, her stomach was revolting, thankful that it was empty.


    "You will let these people go. Right, now."


    Menagerie took a deep breath, shaking with nerves. "But, my master, I need-"


    "Right. Now!" Her words forced Menagiere down on the ground, crushed under the heel of her authority. "You are MINE, and everything you do reflects on me, you hear me? And I will not have more innocent people die on my conscience, is that clear? You will let them go, and you will tell your goddamn monsters to let them be!"


    Sin quietly stepped behind her master, and ran a hand through her hair. The touch of her scales slowly calmed her down, she looked back up to her servant. "My dear master." Her servant''s voice was soft and quiet.


    She produced a small brush from her bag and began to comb her hair. "Have you looked at these people? They are far beyond reason, far beyond terror. If you let them go, where would they end up? Menagerie cannot control all of her brood, the city is in ruins, they are broken in spirit. If they die now in service of our task, or if they die in a few days, would that really matter?"


    Her words seeped into Maria''s mind, her anger turning to grief. Tears began to well up in her eyes. "I don''t want this, Sin. I don''t want them to die I, they didn''t do anything wrong. I understand, killing my enemies but none, none of these did anything to me. I can''t just let this happen."


    During her speech and sobs Sin remained quiet, focused only on combing her hair. First after her master ended did she speak again. "Your heart is that of a true queen, my master, who loves her subjects. But do you know these people? You saw what some of them did to your precious little Melanie, no? The hearts of man are often wicked and twisted, can you tell just from a glance? These are cruel times, my master, and fate often turns things for the worse. If they are fated to die one way or the other, should you not let them die in the dignity of serving your cause?"


    Strength had already left Maria''s body, she was leaning into her servant, sobbing until her tears could no longer flow. She had her eyes closed shut, and wished herself away. Far away from this ruin, from the path she had taken, the responsibility she was having to carry.


    Her mind was in a fever, searching for something, anything to hold onto for solace, to give meaning to the madness she found herself in. But even her many memories of Elizabeth were not enough to comfort her. When she opened her eyes again, she felt as aimless and helpless as before.


    "You can, finish your work, Menagerie." Even without the force of authority, her beast had staid flat on the ground, not daring to move until this moment. Menagerie dusted off her clothes, bowing her head. "I will create work to match even that of my dear eldest sister, young master.


    It will be worth the price, I swear it." Maria nodded weakly, and bit her lower lip. "But you will never, ever, kill another for your creations, unless I explicitly allow it. This is my command, is that clear?"


    Under the weight of her gaze Menagerie did not dare to lift her head. "Yes, young master." Without another look Maria walked past her beast and helped Melanie back to her feet, who was still shaken and uneasy on her feet. Maria held her up, as best as she could. "By nightfall we will move against this facility you spoke of, I hope your monsters will have been worth it. Sin, Elaine, come. I don''t want to see anymore of this."


    Sin bowed deeply, but staid. "I will supervise Menagerie, if I may. I would like to discuss our approach for the battle." Maria only nodded weakly, wandering off right after.


    With Melanie at her side, leaning on her as a crutch, Elaine in tow, Maria left the plaza, closing her eyes as she walked past the cages. "You have to die so I can make a better world." She muttered to herself as they made their way back to the van. "I wont forget your sacrifice, it wont have been in vain, I promise."


    "I will succeed."


    She repeated this over and over on their way back, which felt so much longer than before. Endlessly she repeated the same few lines, until she could start to believe them herself.


    Sin let out a long sigh and gave Menagerie a dark glare. "Do not expect me to do that again. I will not defend you and your gross lack of tact another time." Menagerie tried to laugh, but the sounds came out even more pathetic than she was carrying herself.


    "I did not know our master was still so very inexperienced, my joy of her return got the best of me. Thank you many times, eldest sister, though, just how are you capable of guiding her this well?"


    Sin answered her with a low growl, causing the tall beast to whimper and shrink. "I merely tell her what she already knows to be true. Do not insinuate more than that. She never had the proper upbringing, it is a miracle she is already this receptive considering she was brought up in the world of the enemy."


    Menagerie gathered enough courage to lift her head, just slightly. "She did not grew up around us, yet she is accepting us? None of the others since our great queen did, how can that be?"


    Sin shrugged and watched Maria limp back to the van from a distance. "She may look weak, she may not yet understand everything. But I have no doubt that her ambitions will burn away those deficiencies. She only needs time, and a little guidance here and there."

 Chapter 21: The night of Black Sun

    Time seemed to fly to Maria while she staid huddled in the back of the van. The sun rose and began to set as she forced herself to eat, despite lacking all appetite. A few times she tried to speak to Melanie, but the words just wouldn''t leave her throat when she needed them to.


    Her human servant looked just as sickened as Maria was feeling, though she staid at her side nonetheless, offering her shoulder to lean on, which she did. The wind began to pick up, carrying with it the shrieking and howling of monsters in the distance, growing ever closer. They were coming. As the sun was setting past the horizon,


    Sin returned to them, looking much more tense than ever before. After staring at her master and receiving a similarly empty gaze back her servant revved up the engine, racing out of the park and down the streets at a blistering pace.


    The sounds of hundreds, thousands of feet, hooves, tendrils and claws surrounded them as they made their way into the last unspoiled part of the city. Maria had her eyes closed leaning into Melanie for support as she was trembling, dreading what was to come.


    They parked the van in a small alleyway, and Melanie had to help her master step out to follow Sin and Elaine. For the first time since Menagerie''s attack the streets were once more filled and bustling, though this time with her monstrosities. They filled the streets, making way only for Maria and her servants, they climbed up the sides of buildings, they clouded the sky with their wings.


    From here Maria could already see their target, the large governmental complex, a good two, three hundred meters away. Every road leading to it was similarly filled, staying just outside the open space around it. Every now and then they could see one of her monsters chance and charge forward, only to blow up by stepping on a mine, or for the defenders to unload into the unfortunate creature, leaving only a bloody mess.


    It took them five minutes on foot to reach the front of the line at the ruins of an old barricade that the defenders had abandoned. Atop the ruined structure stood Menagerie, trembling with excitement and adoration. Deeply she bowed to Maria and Sin as they made their way up.


    "The last rays of the sun are spent, great sister. All my children are gathered, awaiting your command." Maria narrowed her eyes at her words, her glare so vicious it caused Menagerie to shake. "Do you not mean ''my'' command? I am the master here."


    Too anxious for words, Menagerie did not even attempt to talk back, instead she was saved by Sin who bowed deeply to Maria. "You are always in command, my master. My silly little sister gave command for me to lead the forces, while you lead me. The task is quite challenging, so it has usually been handled this way. Is this not to your liking?"


    Once more Sin''s soft and respectful tone was enough to dampen Maria''s anger, until only her weariness remained. "It is fine, I was just making sure, that is all. You can lead these, things." All day she had been repeating her words, trying to get accustomed to the role these dreadful creatures played in her plans, but even now she could not overcome her disgust. "I thank you, my master, for the trust you are putting in me. I shall fullfil my duty with exception."


    Right after she turned to Menagerie, and her servile demeanour washed off her face in an instant. "And you are certain that they are lead by a paladin? If you have me unveil the banner for anything less I may just forget that you are blood of my blood."


    Menagerie shook her head wildly. "No, I swear upon my very bond, a paladin is championing the defences, it was she who took Trinity and me, had I not been able to flee." Maria was eyeing the two and bit her lip, mustering her strength. Finally she stepped forward, looking from one to the other. "I am tired of not being told anything, Sin! Why are we not just sending these monsters in and be done with it, how could they defend against an entire city!"


    Sin leaned her head to the side, returning to her calm demeanour and lowering her head. "My fairly, lacklustre little sister informed me earlier that our enemy has dispatched one of their strongest to this fortification, a paladin. They are quite formidable enemies, and if it is one of stature, then our host here would barely serve as much more than a delaying force. And my intuition tells me they are not to be trifled with."


    She stared off onto the large building in front of them, her eyes narrowing sharply. "One of them bested me, long ago. My master, I require your permission."


    With these words she got down on one knee in front of Maria, keeping her head to the ground. "Against our enemy here I require the freedom to unleash my power upon any who we come across inside. I must ask of you master: Unleash me."


    Maria stared down at her servant, the cold grasp of dread tightening around her chest. The sun had finally set, with it''s last rays of light all warmth faded as well. A cold gust of wind picked up from the north, chilling her to the bone. "Very, well Sin."


    She felt her power surging through her body, the bright red lines of her lore starting to form across her body. "I will allow you your freedom. For this battle." She could not breathe, her mind turned blank as if it did not want to bear wittness to her next words. "You are unleashed."


    There was no sound of chains breaking, no ominous crack of lightning signalling what had just happened. When Sin rose onto her feet, she looked just the same as ever. Without a word she bowed, then turned her back to face their target. She stretched out her right, and an ancient standard appeared in her hand, the banner flying in the wind. Within a moment, there was silence.


    All the monsters stood still, the skybound soaring without daring to flap their wings. All stared at Sin. It was as if even time had come to a still for a few, heart rending moments.


    And then she raised aloft the terrible banner, and the monsters began to roar and scream, the same word out of thousands guttural throats. "Legata! Legata! Legata!" The cloth was black and tattered with age, yet the heraldry still shone clear as on the first day it was carried into battle:


    The golden outline of an heraldic sun, circling a single, wide-opened eye. Under the Sigil was written a phrase in the ancient tongue of beasts, which the monsters all across the battlefield began to chant in a manic fervour, drowning out even the last thought. They were shouting "Drorgh yln Kyria", Rend all to the master


    As the cries and howls reached a feverish climax, Sin echoed their cry, her mouth torn open and barring her fangs for the world to see, drowning out even the hellish symphony around her. With this the beasts charged on, descending upon the enemy fort. Within moments the sound of guns answered their howls, mowing down the monsters the dozens.


    Explosions tore holes in their wave which were swiftly filled. The great and towering monsters trampled the lesser ones under their hooves as they roared, all in competition to outdo another. Hundreds of them died before even reaching the steps, but eventually they pushed through, leaping and tearing at boarded up windows, landing on the roofs, while the mightiest of them slammed against the heavy gates.


    Then the sound of helicopters resounded, a hint of modernity amidst the archaic tide of monsters. Flocks of Menagerie''s fliers let off the fortress to meet the new threat, bringing down most of them and forcing the rest to turn back around and flee back to where they came.


    Sin was cursing, the banner disappearing from her grasp again. "They will be here soon, and we still have not gotten anywhere." She began to shout and scream, her anger causing even Maria to step away. But then, just as fast as her impatient anger had manifested, it disappeared again, making way for pure disgust. "She is here." If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    At here words a bright light began to shine through the main gate, which burst open in a massive silvery explosion. Any beasts close by were erased, leaving not even a trail of ash. A tall figure, clad in a full set of armour walked out, their face hidden behind the visor of a helmet. A bright red mantle was blowing in the wind behind them, and they held a spear in their right, the tip shining like a star.


    The charging beasts fell in droves as they massacred their way through the mass of monsters, undeterred they marched forward, a beacon amidst the dark tide, so bright that the monsters could not ignore it. "Face me, Sin! Face me and meet your end at the spear of fate!"


    With a shrieking howl Sin leapt from the barricade, closing the distance between herself and the paladin, and any monster unfortunate enough to not make way was left in pieces. Quickly a wide circle formed, leaving ample room for the two combatants.


    Slowly they began to circle each other under the countless eyes of the beastly host. "You should never have come here, beast. The countless souls you have enslaved cry out for release and revenge, and I will grant it." The voice of the paladin was metallic and indistinguishable through their helmet. "You will no longer defile this world with your boundless resentment."


    Sin had quickly begun to lose her control and temper, leaving her mouth agape and gazing at her enemy with a murderous intent long since divorced from reason. "You talk just like the last idiot who wielded that spear, paladin. If you make this quick I''ll have you meet him soon." Her long tongue ran across her teeth. "Maybe you can even forgive him for setting you on this path of fail-"


    Before she could finish her words the paladin struck out with her lance, closing the distance between them. All air left Sin''s lungs as she arched her back to barely dodge the strike. The blade of the spear cut through her clothes and her skin, leaving a burning wound that had the beast howl in agony.


    She leapt a few steps back, her eyes wide in disbelief as she laid a hand on her wound, only to pull it away at the mere touch. "How on-" Her enemy left no time for words, undeterred she charged forward. Strike after strike pushed Sin on the defensive, her strike and flames she conjured to fight back only scraping the armour of the paladin, leaving scratches but not more. Every strike, every slash left a wound, small or large, that did not heal and continued to burn with a bright silver trail.


    Maria was watching the fight with bated breath, looking on in shock. "Kill her, Sin! What are you waiting for!"


    Sin ducked under a massive overhead swing, pushing against her enemy with all her bestial might, and knocked them off of their feet and backward. In an instant the monstrous host began to leap at them, covering the paladin in a mass of writhing bodies. Sin was staring at her body in disbelief, clenching her hands to fists. "Just what on earth have you learned, paladin!"


    In a massive burst of light, the monsters were scattered to the winds if not erased in an instant. The paladin surged forward, too fast for Sin to move. All she could do was raise her arms, and the spear sliced through both, diverted just enough to only push through her left shoulder. Her right lower arm fell to the ground, followed by her entire left.


    Sin stared at her, unable to move. Maria screamed out, tearing at Elaine and Menagerie, screaming for them to go down and help, but both were frozen in disbelief at what they were seeing.


    With Sin unmoving, the paladin slowly lifted their spear, aiming it at Sin''s heart. "We know of the horrors you hold, Sin. The prison that is you. With fifty years of training, this blessed spear shall free all those you have robbed of everything."


    Sin stared up to the paladin, and her lips curled into a smile. "Is that so? Then strike me, heir of the sacred spear." She did not have to wait, as the words left her lips the spear struck through her chest, piercing her body. The monsters around them howled in agony, writhing. Menagerie and Elaine fell to their knees, their bodies contorting in impossible shapes.


    Sin stared back at the helmet of her enemy, letting out a last laugh. "You struck me down. Are you ready for the next?"


    Her body burst into a thick white cloud, spreading across the battlefield. It robbed all of their vision, and Maria from the rest of the world. She was cowering on the ground, sobbing uncontrollably, when she felt a weak grasp of arms around her shoulders.


    "Fret not, my master. A loss is not defeat. Have faith, know you not the words inscribed within your very blood?" The voice filled her mind, with a warmth and calm that cast away her fears. She reached out her arm, and spoke the words that welled up within her from the deepest part of her soul.


    "Len-Fey, and Sin, both eternal. One shan''t leave without the other."


    The White mist began to dissipate, leaving an icy cold across the plaza. The air itself was freezing, every breath of monster and human leaving a hazy trail. The paladin looked around, her spear raised after Sin''s corpse had vanished from it. "What trickery are you pulling, beast? Your bond is shattered, the prison is opened, my spear made sure of severing your bonds!"


    "You broke Sin, the maid, yes. One hast left the stage, though she shall return." Out of the receding mist stepped a woman. Taller, older and with the same bright rose-coloured hair, she wore a thick mantle of pure white, with an old officer''s cap on her head. The sight caused the paladin to roar in rage, striking once more at the new figure.


    This time their spear met it''s match in the woman''s sabre, with one hand behind her back she parried the strike. "You are dead, what foul trickery have you pulled, Sin!" The paladin howled as they were pushed back. The woman adjusted her cap and let out a laugh, clear and cold as the icy winds that had brought her here. "I died long ago, yes. In the icy wastes we fought last time, sacred spear. You were a pitiful adversary then, and I see that not much has changed."


    Once more the paladin began their onslaught of strikes, but despite their relentless fury, it paled in comparison to the cold precision of their new adversary. This time the woman''s sabre was the weapon tearing through her enemy''s defences, every wound freezing up at the touch of the edge. The paladin managed to break the engagement, holding their spear in now trembling hands.


    "Arch traitor, grave-digger of the lodge, spawn of the darkest abyss!" Their insults only earned them another laugh as the monsters slowly got back on their feet, resuming their howling and circling of the two combatants.


    Maria was staring at the battle in awe and adoration, Elaine and Menagerie screaming and howling in awe. The woman slowly rose her sabre, pointing at her opponent. "Flattering, but no. I am Nadezhda, Sin of the whites." When she began her advance, her opponent began to falter. Further and further they were pushed back on the defensive, piece by piece of armour severed from her body, until a swift strike cut their helmet in half.


    Staring back at her was a perfectly androgynous face, twisted in fear and anger. "I will not disappoint them!" They screamed, throwing themselves at Nadezhda. Yet with all their strength, they could only create a standstill. The long flowing blonde hair of the paladin fell across their face as they pushed and pushed, every vein showing through their skin. "The world is depending on me to free them from you, and I, will."


    Her words were silenced as Nadezhda pushed the muzzle of a pistol into her open mouth, pulling the trigger. With a splatter of blood and brain tissue the paladin''s body went limp, falling back and onto the ground. "You will fail, just like the last three." Holstering her pistol at her side she looked down at her blood stained mantle, sighing. "It is good that I wont be needing it where I will go from here." Dismissively she waved at the monsters still surrounding her. "Have you forgotten your task?" She barred her fangs with her grin, the familiar tongue sliding out as she howled. "Drorgh! Yln! Kyria!"


    With the cry the monsters resumed their task, flooding the new opened gates. Nadezhda made her way back toward the barricade, the white mist once more starting to pick up around her. Maria was running towards her, stumbling and falling. She ignored Elaine''s hand, picking herself up to race to her servants side, even if her knees and hands were now bleeding. "You did it, you, really did it I, I was so scared, Sin, I."


    The woman smiled weakly, and pulled her cap as she bowed. "Your bond is remarkable, to call me forth, Maria." Her body began to glow in a pure white. "Returning under the command of a Len-Fey such as you was an honour, regardless of how brief my stay." The wounds that Sin had suffered in her battle began to show across her body as she closed her eyes.


    "Please take good care of my little self, and best of luck to you. Until our next meeting." The white glow grew in brightness, before it dissolved.


    In front of her, bleeding, bruised and with a gruesome but closing chest wound, her arms growing back slowly, was the Sin Maria knew so dearly. She could not hold herself up and fell forward, into Maria''s awaiting arms. Her master held tightly onto her, tears still rolling down her eyes. "Thank you, my master, for your trust." Her voice was little more than a whisper


    "That I could show you a less unsightly Sin."

 Chapter 22: Underground

    The world was still ablaze all around them. Gunfire, screams and howling reached them from inside as the monsters filled the enemy fortification, Menagerie and Elaine hurried to their master''s side, but none of this mattered to Maria. She held her beaten and maimed servant in her arms, refusing to let go.


    "Never, ever frighten me like that again, you hear that?!" Her sobbing still shook her body, yet she staid firm to not let Sin fall. The beast smiled weakly, unable to return the embrace as her arms were only growing back at an agonizingly slow pace. "Hell has to wait for me, my master. I will not leave your side, I swear that. But now, please, you must hurry."


    Black blood was seeping out of the corner of her mouth. "The enemy is coming to restore their order here, and we must finish our work and retrieve Trinity before then. I am not of use to you, so please, take Elaine and Menagerie with you."


    Maria shook her head, and finally mustered the strength to look her in the eyes. Despite everything, every time she had acted out of line, every time Maria had to keep her by the leash, her wounded sight caused her master''s heart to bleed. "No. I, I am going to go with Elaine and, I''ll take Melanie along just in case but, Menagerie should stay with you. Hold her, bring her to the van!"


    Menagerie obeyed swiftly under the intense stare of her master, taking Maria''s place to hold Sin''s mangled body upright. "And wait for us there, I am sure we wont be long."


    Sin was too weak to protest in the face of her master''s determination, silently she let herself get carried away. Maria stared at Elaine, who bowed deeply with a wicked wide smile, and Melanie. Despite the horrors the young woman had gone through, the new world she was pushed into, she stood firm, answering Maria''s gaze with a silent determination. Together the three raced up the stairs into the building, into the maw of the battle.


    Inside the scene was one of pandemonium. The defenders had quickly been overwhelmed after the death of the paladin, their corpses now feed for Menagerie''s creatures. Maria spited the disgust she was feeling and ignored the carnage around her.


    They searched the entire ground floor, opening every door that had not yet been bashed in, finding only frightened civilians or feasting monsters. Then finally Elaine grasped Maria''s hand, pointing to one of the walls. "It is there, it has to be!" She ran across the hall, her threads slicing through any monster too slow to make way, Maria and Melanie had troubles keeping up with the small beast.


    The wall began to glow at her touch, and opened, revealing an elevator, wide enough for a whole group of twenty.


    Before Maria hit the button to go down, she looked into the hall. "Should we, take some of them along, you think?" Elaine shook her head, tapping onto the ground impatiently. "No, without Sin or Menagerie they are little more than untrained animals, they would only be a burden.


    My beloved master, please, we must hurry. The spear they used, I have not seen a weapon that could hurt our eldest sister like that. And the fact that it''s wielder was guarding this place where they keep Trinity."


    Her voice trailed off, but what she meant to say was more than clear. Without another moment of hesitation Maria hit the button, the doors to elevator closed and they began their descent downward.


    "Just, what did happen with Sin, back then." Maria was finally able to mutter as the elevator continued it''s descent. Elaine lowered her head, shaking it. "I, do not know, my beloved master. It seemed to not only pierce her body, but her very essence, her Lore, her Soul." the small beast began to tremble, leaning against her master. "Had it, been me down there, I would have, I would''ve, died."


    She said these words with complete disbelief, as if the very thought had never crossed her mind before. "I would, happily die for you, my beloved master, of course but, I never, believed that a mere human, paladin or not, could kill us."


    The opening of the doors ended their moment of solace before Maria could speak. Elaine''s eyes shot open and her fingers began to move like mad, the net of threads forming up around them not a second too soon as they were greeted by a hail of bullets. The flashing of the muzzles was so bright that Maria could not see the hallway in front of them, until the firing finally ceased.


    The elevator had dropped them at the end of a long, pure white hallway. A young man stood at it''s end, with six tall figures standing behind him, dressed in full black combat armour. All but two of them wore helmets, hiding their faces behind modernised gas masks. The other two, both women, flanked the man, dressed in an immaculate suit, with sleek black hair, glasses and a furious look on his face. "So, and here comes the primitive reactionary herself to ruin paradise!" Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Maria took the time that the guards needed to reload to step out of the elevator, Elaine at her side. Melanie, who had been cowering before, timidly followed, the fear of death clearly written across her face. "I don''t know who you are, but you are holding one of mine captive. You."


    Maria spoke to the guards now, putting as much confidence into her shaking voice as she could. "If you lay down your arms and leave, then I promise you safe passage. Enough people have died, and you cannot hope to win. Just surrender, please." the emotional exhaustion continued to ring in her voice, making the man laugh.


    "My guards here are professionals, and they know who pays them! You think we would just have this state of the art facility be guarded by a bunch of cowards? Samdel, Hertiria, Merlayne, we all spent way too much for this. Do you have any idea what we are doing here?"


    Maria continued to walk towards them, but stopped as the guards finished reloading and once more trained their guns on them. "You hold my servant captive, that is all I care about. Release her, and I may only take you prisoner."


    "Of course! You Len-Fey are all the same! Power, servants, bondage, that is all you care about. You are so desperate to retain your power that you completely missed that the world has moved past you, how can you not see that?" The man''s voice continued to reach higher and higher pitches as he spoke.


    "For the first time in our history we have so many people learn about the power they have, we finally have the means to teach them, but stubborn fools like you continue to only think of yourselves! When was the last time that a mage has helped humanity, back during Rome perhaps? We Samdel have finally managed to get the people to see what they can achieve, what they can do, and here we have done everything to further prepare the wider world for the progress and advancement we can deliver, and I will not let a bumbling traditionalist like you-"


    He stopped when the female guard to his right prodded his shoulder. "What, is it, can you not see I am." He froze up as he stared into the muzzle of her rifle. "For all your talk you forgot something." The woman to his left punched him in the side, causing him to fall down on the ground in agony.


    "You aren''t the one who pays us." Two of the other guards stepped forward, aimed, and unloaded their magazines into him, the volume of fire tearing his body into pieces. Maria and Elaine stared at the entire scene in shock and awe, while Melanie had closed her eyes, holding her ears shut.


    Once the deed was done one of the women, who had bright blonde hair and a hardened, determined gaze, stepped over his corpse and towards Maria. "You took a good bit longer than her ladyship suggested." She laid a hand on her heart in salute. "Lieutenant Hawkes, leader of the wraiths, fifth Merlayne retinue."


    Maria''s eyes widened at her words, her heart skipping a beat. "You are with El-I mean lady Elizabeth? And you are going to help us? Has she finally accepted our alliance, what did she"


    The Lieutenant motioned for her to calm down. "Now now, negotiating diplomacy is way above my pay grade, your highness. Our Ladyship merely instructed us to let you pass and make you a very worthwhile offer, should you show up here." Her fellow guards had taken position in front of the door leading further into the facility, with the other woman, with red hair, leading them.


    "This whole facility was built by the three other great families for each to conduct their own research. Her Ladyship wants to offer you a deal: We help with directions and stand down while you get your beast back, and we get the research of the other families before blowing this place down to hell. It''ll all look like your great and impressive handiwork and her ladyship gets what she wants while still appearing innocent. Deal?"


    Maria did not need long to think, she almost immediately took the woman''s hand and shook it, much to the Lieutenants surprise. "Of course, I could use the help anyways because." For a moment she paused, catching her breath. "My own forces are spread quite wide to repel reinforcements. Please, lead the way."


    The lieutenant gave a quick nod and turned to meet up with her soldiers. "Alright, you heard the lady. Operation smash and grab has begun." One of the guards shook their head. "Sir, you have a terrible sense for code names."


    When the soldiers of the fifth retinue kicked in the door and spread out, Maria entered a world she had not seen before. For a brief moment it appeared as if they had stepped into the very future itself. Walls, furniture, ceiling, all was pristine white. countless immaculate desks filled the room, with state of the art equipment.


    The personale was as tidy and orderly as their surroundings, a crass counterpart to the soldiers that now dominated the scene. The place reminded Maria of the few happy dreams of her younger years, when a place like this had been what she thought of when imagining her perfect workplace. This dream was shattered as the soldiers lifted their guns and started to fire.


    It was not a hail of bullets, every shot was precisely targeted, every bullet killed a person. Within moments the room was depopulated, and Lieutenant Hawkes marched over to the central desk as her soldiers fanned out to the adjacent rooms, where screams of panic were quickly silenced by gunfire. Hawkes picked up a microphone, and shortly after her voice began to echo through every room of the facility.


    "This is Lieutenant Hawkes, calling all of wraith. Operation Smash and grab has begun, I repeat, operation Smash and Grab has begun. We have forty minutes, make them count." The answer to her message was gunfire from even further inside the facility.


    When Maria approached her with Melanie and Elaine in tow, she gave them a smile. "Just stick close to me, alright? Wouldn''t want one of mine losing a limb or life because they can''t tell you''re on our side for now. Please allow me to lead you to your beast."

 Chapter 23: Trinity

    Maria paid little attention to the calamity unfolding around her. Every room they passed was different, specialised in matters of biology, physics, magecraft or shamanism.


    Everywhere Hawkes subordinates were elimeninating the staff, going through folders of research, taking out single pieces or whole books, and burning the rest under the watchful eyes of a supervisor with a long list of items that were to be recovered. The scientists and other staff were unarmed, surprised and incapable of resistance, it was a one-sided slaughter.


    They were not bothered, Hawkes lead them straight through to a large door that had just been breached, labelled "Beast Research". Here they entered a large round room, with a few soldiers already rummaging through the many drawers and desks that were aligned at the edge of the room.


    In the centre of it, within a glass container, hung an odd pair of clothes. A long mantle, dark purple in colour, with fine Sigils woven into the fabric with black thread. On a small pedestal in front of it laid a pair of fingerless gloves, each with a different Sigil on the back of it, and next to them a very large pointed hat with a very wide brim that would shadow ones eyes if it were worn, made out of the same dark purple material.


    When Elaine saw the clothes, she screamed with a bestial sense of anger and despair that caused the soldiers to turn around in an instant, reaching for their weapons in panic. "Stand down!" Their lieutenant yelled, and their discipline to not fire without orders saved their lives in that moment.


    Elaine ignored them, ignored everything around her. With a silver flash her threads wrapped around the glass cage, shattering it to pieces. The shards tore her dress, drove themselves through her thin skin, she stepped through the shards and tore her feet open. When she reached the pedestal her body was a bleeding mess, her black blood mixing with her darkened tears as she wailed.


    Maria took a step forward, Melanie clinging to her arm. Before following her servant, she turned to Hawkes. "Please, leave us alone. We wont be long." The Lieutenant narrowed her brows. "I understand your grief but, we still have not recovered every-"


    "Leave us." Her glare gave Hawkes a shiver, but she staid firm. "According to our agreement we take the results that her ladyship is interested in, and you get your beast, or what is left of her." Maria slowly shook her head, biting her teeth together. "Lady Elizabeth and I have a pact already. She said ''Interfere not with mine and I shan''t interfere with thine''. You helped people murder my servant and extract knowledge out of her. She and everything you may have learned here is ''mine'', and you will leave it."


    Her voice was little more than a whisper, her body trembling with anger. Finally, Hawkes backed down.


    "If her ladyship has me flayed for this you better believe that I am going to haunt you for the rest of your life. But better a death that may be than a certain one." The Lieutenant shook her head. "You heard the lady, leave it here and help the others, this place is meant to blow in forty, so get to it."


    As she and her subordinates left the room she gave Maria one last look. "We wont be waiting, alright? Say your goodbyes, then get the hell out of here."


    The door could not close, but nonetheless Maria was alone with Melanie and Elaine shortly after. Quietly they followed the small beast, making sure not to step on bigger glas shards. Elaine was still sobbing, sitting in a puddle of her own black blood and tears. "She is gone, all gone. Trinity, little sister. Please forgive me, please forgive me!"


    She was clawing at her face, stretching her skin enough for it to grow transparent, showing the black mass hiding underneath.


    Maria looked over the set of clothes, at a loss. "This is, Trinity, right? Or, what they, left of her?" Elaine was trembling, her knees wobbly as she got up. "They took it all, it''s all gone. Her body, her soul, only her Lore is still there." She ran a hand across the hat, with such gentleness that it moved Maria to tears.


    Melanie was still holding onto Maria, staring at the hat, unable to take her eyes off of it. "What does that mean, can we, what can we do, did we come here for nothing?" Maria was getting increasingly worried, her body shaking as she could think of nothing but the ticking down of the clock.


    Elaine slowly ran her hand across her face, trying to wipe away her tears, though it only sullied her face with her blood. "I don''t, I don''t know, my beloved master. This isn''t, supposed to happen. When a body dies, the soul disappears, and without body or soul, the lore fades away. We beasts are tied to our lore, so if our bodies are destroyed they can be remade, but here."


    She shook her head, starting to claw at her left arm with her right, her long nails digging through her thin skin. "It truly is as you can see it, my beloved master. The power is there, but without the body to carry or the soul to wield it."


    "Then, would she not just need, a new body and soul?" Melanie''s voice was soft and quiet, she still had not stopped staring at the hat. Elaine growled and shook her head. "You think it is that easy? If you could just throw the lore on anyone we beasts would number in the thousands, not the ten, it needs willing-."


    She stopped for a moment, her eyes widening as she trailed on. "loyal souls that would be ready to give up, everything." She turned her head to Melanie, and despite the obvious determination in her eyes, her answer was evident. "No, little sage. You have not the slightest idea what this means."


    Nevertheless, Melanie stepped forward, laying her hand on the hat. From the moment her skin touched the fabric, she felt a draining sensation, her hand growing cold, starting at her fingertips. "I''ve been nothing my entire life, lady Elaine. And Lady Maria needs someone capable, not a worthless, cowardly weakling."


    Violent tremors ran through Melanie''s body, shaking her to the core, yet she managed to produce a weak smile across quivering lips. "If I can, give myself to be of use, then I gladly would." If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Elaine closed her eyes, disdain and apprehension still speaking clearly through her posture. "You have no idea what it means to be consumed by the Lore of a beast. But if you know that you will change, that your body and will shall be no longer your own, yet you accept that willingly."


    The small beast let out a sigh, lowering her gaze. "It is up to my beloved master, a mere beast cannot make a decision, especially not an unsightly shield that failed to protect her own."


    Maria had watched the two silently, with growing dread as the situation unfolded. "Melanie I, you barely know me, you don''t have to do this." She pulled Melanie''s hand off of the hat, holding it tightly with both of her own. "We can just take her things along and leave, when we are out of the city we can drop you off at relatives, or you can come with us, or we can get you money and you can build up a new life wherever you want please I."


    In her panic she did not even feel the warmth of her tears staining her face. "I don''t want you to die or, change or whatever for me, for nothing!" Voicing her thoughts overwhelmed the young Lady of Beasts, her voice cracked, she could no longer look at the young woman.


    "Please, Lady Maria, do not lower yourself." Melanie did not pull her hand away, her body slowly calming down as she spoke. "I have known nothing, all my life. I saw nothing but monsters when I was let outside, I was told by all that I was unworthy trash that should not have been born, I cannot read, Lady Maria."


    She wiped her face with her free hand, remaining the most composed out of the three of them. "I do not know, how to live. I truly, did not want to live, either. You were the first who looked at me, like a person. And truly I, still do not quite, want to live even now."


    Maria did not resit when Melanie pulled her hand back, though her sobbing grew stronger. The young woman laid her arms around her informal master, holding her tightly. "Please allow me to have my life have meaning, and purpose, even if it is only to accept this death for you."


    The sirens began to sound throughout the facility, with Hawkes''voice across the intercom. "You only got ten more minutes, young Lady. Make them count." First these sounds and the first small explosions caused Maria to snap out of her despair, though still not completely. At the last she could look Melanie in the eyes. "Alright, I, cannot thank you, enough, Melanie." She ran a hand across the countless scars on the young woman''s arms, her fingers still trembling. "I will never forget you."


    Melanie let go of her, her smile still weak, if genuine. With a deep breath she turned to Elaine, a sense of dread starting to rise within her. "What do I need to do, lady Elaine?" The small beast growled, not meeting her gaze. "You basically don''t need to do anything, just put on her Lore, or what of it manifested. You will need blood for the catalyst, you can have mine, that is all you need."


    Loud footsteps picked up outside the room as the soldiers were beginning to evacuate. With one last deep breath Melanie began. She slipped on the gloves, slid into the mantle, which began to shrink around her until it matched her size. Finally she donned the large hat, letting out a weak, forced laugh as she looked at Maria. "I am sure I, look quite, unusual."


    Maria did her best to return her smile and failed miserably. "Yes just like, a witch from the picture books." Her words turned Melanie''s quivering smile into a real one, peace slowly returning to her. "I only remember seeing those in stores, when they let me out of the punishment room. I hope I can, be good, for you, Lady Maria."


    Elaine had dug a nail deep into the palm of her right hand, her blood was oozing out of the wound. Swiftly she scaled the pedestal and held her hand out Melanie, still unwilling to look at her. "It needs to enter your body so, just, be quick about it." The beast could not blush, though the mix of embarrassment and discomfort were very evident in her expression. "Thank you, Lady Elaine, for accepting. I promise I, or what I become, will do their best to live up to your example."


    Finally Melanie leaned forward, and lapped up some of Elaine''s blood. Her body convulsed as the bitter, revolting taste overwhelmed her, it took all of the young woman''s willpower to swallow it down.


    The change began instantly. From one moment to the next Melanie was writhing in agony, her body convulsing as she screamed and cried out. The veins under her lively skin turned black, even the ones on her eyes, which changed colour from brown to a deep, lifeless blue.


    The countless scars across her body were vanishing, replaced with tiny white scales on her arms, legs and her neck. Melanie grasped at her throat with both hands, gasping for air as every fibre of her body was burning in blinding agony. Hawke''s voice once more yelled across the intercom. "Five minutes, what on earth is taking you this long?"


    With one last blood-curdling scream Melanie fell to the ground, lifeless. Maria had stared at her transformation in horror, unable to move from her spot. "Is she, is she, did she fail?" Elaine in the meantime was changing. Her body grew taller, wider, increasingly feminine. She first stopped when she was a good head taller than her master. "No, she succeeded. I expected it to just kill her, but she will be out for some time."


    Even her voice had changed, fitting her more mature appearance. A weak smile flashed across her face as she noticed Maria staring at her in awe. "I told you I could appear however you wished, my master. This one is blood of my blood now, she is my burden."


    Elaine was surprisingly gentle as she picked Melanie off the ground, holding the young woman in her arms like a bride, with a hand on the back of her head. Her eyes were not closed, they blankly stared off into the distance. "Let us go, my beloved master, there is not much time left."


    Her words were followed with another explosion, it was all the motivation that Maria needed. Together they bolted out of the chamber and towards the exit. Only Hawkes was still in the reception area next to the elevator. "People with a flair for the dramatic usually die very young, your highness." she yelled over to them as they reached the elevator, and she was speaking not without some admiration.


    Together they darted into the elevator itself, it''s doors closed and they shot upwards. Already on their ride up they could hear and feel the explosions underneath, as the facility was reduced to rubble and ash. Hawkes looked at Maria and the new Elaine, surprise evident in her expression, though she knew better than to ask questions.


    Back on the surface they were greeted by Hawkes'' retinue, standing in file amidst a carnage of dead monsters. The sound of helicopters filled the air, coming from the roof. "Well, those are our rides alright." Hawkes joined up with her subordinates, and gave a weak salute to Maria. "You drive a hard bargain and I''d say you are every bit as stuck-up as the other ladies, that''s a compliment. Oh, I forgot."


    With one pull she tore off her dog tags, throwing them to Maria, who caught them with a look of surprise. "Should anyone ever ask, don''t hesitate to brag with wiping us out, yeah? Maybe try making my death sound all heroic, if you would." With a light chuckle they marched off up and to the roofs.


    Both Maria and Elaine were silent as they walked through the ruined hall, over corpses of monster and human alike. It was still dark outside, though the temperature had slowly picked up. As they walked Maria frequently looked over and onto Melanie''s still lifeless body, and every time it hurt her more to look into her eyes.


    Those widened eyes, screaming out in silent terror.

 Chapter 24: Escape and recollection

    Maria and Elaine hurried back to the van, where Menagerie was already waiting for them, her hands in the pockets of her wide coat. The mother of monsters looked nervous, staring at Melanie''s body in Elaines arms with shock. "Why is that, little sister?"


    She began to tear up, but before she could speak further Maria interrupted her. "Later, for now we need to get out of here. Can Sin drive? And if she can''t, can you? The authority of her master made her body grow stiff, she looked not at all happy. "Her wounds are still too grievous, young master. That cursed spear really did a number on our dear greatest sister."


    With a deep breath she lowered her head. "I shall drive, though I would wish for any other task. Where to, young master?"


    The first rays of sunlight began to peek through the cityscape, and in the very distance, the sound of helicopter blades picked up. "Anywhere, just get us out of here, they are coming."


    With a nod and a bow Menagerie leapt to the front of the van, while Maria and Elaine entered the back, closing the doors behind them. Within moments the engine roared and they drove off, past isolated bands of monsters, still roaming the streets, though now aimlessly wandering, with most charging forward towards the sounds of the approaching enemy.


    Inside the back of the van, at the very end, next to the lid, sat Sin. One of her arms had almost regrown, it already reached to her wrist, while the other had not yet reached elbow length. The great beast watched Elaine as she carefully laid Melanie''s body on the mattress before sitting down near her.


    Without the need her body began to slowly shrink down to it''s original size, the countless wounds that had been oozing out her black blood began to close as well. Maria was stuck between her three servants, unsure where to go.


    Finally she sat down next to Sin, who did not take her eyes off of Melanie''s body. "I, I am glad you are, well, getting better at least." Maria was fumbling her words, growing increasingly worried as Sin did not give her a glance.


    "So she''s dead." Were all the words that Sin could muster. Her voice was quiet, weaker than Maria had ever heard another person speak. Her gaze shifted to her hands which were trembling. "Yes, Melanie, she, wanted to be, useful so."


    Tears began to run down her face, once more she could see Melanine before her, the last attempts of a smile, her final efforts that had been nothing but trying to calm her, Maria, down.


    "That is not what I meant, my master." Sin pulled her knees closer to her chest, wrapping her one near-finished arm around them. "Trinity is gone. Sure, her Lore is there, it is taking hold within the sage''s body, but everything else just, gone."


    The disbelief in her voice mirrored that of Elaine earlier, though even more so Maria could hear an unbelievable weight of guilt in her words. "She was our youngest, for a long time. And by far the weakest, mentally speaking." Maria stared at her, unable to speak as she heard the voice of her servant quiver, saw the black tears run down her face.


    "I failed her, my master. I underestimated our enemies, I acted carelessly, and now Trinity is, gone. And I will never be able to, speak to her again, to, apologise." Her body began to shake and the great and mighty Sin hid her face, soundless sobbing, rocking her body back and forth.


    Maria did not know what to say, where to even begin to speak. How could she console, even comfort someone who had always seemed to mighty and above everything? Her hand was shaking as she reached out to touch Sin''s shoulder, but she could not bring herself to interrupt her grief.


    Maria crawled along the floor of the van as they continued to race through the city, sitting down next to Elaine. While no less shaken about the events, the small beast seemed further along in her grief. She did not object when her Master laid an arm around her, she leaned into her and rested up against Maria.


    "So, who was Trinity, I mean, what was she like?" Maria kept her voice quiet, looking over to Sin every now and then, wanting to give her as much peace as she could.


    Elaine quickly picked up on it and spoke in a whisper as well. "Trinity was our caster, at least that is what Sin wanted her to be. Your ancestor had three very talented mages in her service, they had grown up together and were basically inseparable, you see. When the queen and Sin decided that the next beast should be a master of magical combat, they all volunteered, but none could best the other."


    As Elaine recalled the past, a weak smile spread across her face. "So it was decided that all three should form the foundation of our newest sister, so we called her Trinity when she was birthed. Sadly neither those mages, nor the white drake that Sin used as binding material were very durable, so she was by far the flimsiest of us, especially when Sin later made Armoire. So we all did our best to look out for her, she really was our little sister. My beloved master,"


    Elaine was running her hand across her left arm, staring aimlessly over Melanie''s body. "I am your shield, I exist to protect you. Please, forgive me for this, treasonous request but." The beast sought her masters gaze, a fierce determination flaring up in her eyes. "When we find the one who captured her, please let me be the one who avenges my little sister." Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The rage that was boiling in her small body caused Maria to shiver, but she slowly nodded. "We will find the ones who did this, and I promise you." Her hands clenched to fists as she spoke, as the grief and anger of her servants became her own.


    "They will suffer for what they did." Finally relieved, Elaine rested her head on Maria''s lap, stretching her arms before curling up right next to her master. "The girl really was strong, my beloved master. Her lore is almost completely overwritten already." With these words Elaine closed her eyes. "She should awaken soon."


    With Elaine seemingly asleep and informally pinning her in place, and Sin frozen grief, Maria was at a loss as to what to do. She could not look through the lid, though from the sound of the road and the lack of monstrous screams, they had most likely begun leaving the city behind. With a sigh of relief the young master decided to turn on the TV, muted as to not aggravate Sin.


    No matter which channel she switched to, the pictures were the same when no ads were playing. Footage of Aranville dominated every reel. First as she saw these shots, a birds-eye view from outside a helicopter, could Maria truly grasp the devastation. The entire city was burned out ruins, still crawling with the monsters they had left behind. Even as the cameras were filming there were flying creatures that tried to attack them, warded off by aerial heroes.


    They flooded the skies and the streets, desperate to help, to bring any semblance of order back to the chaos that Menagerie had created. Even from up high the piles of bodies laying in the streets could be seen, with the reporters unable to hide their disgust and shock.


    The headlines of every channel seemed to try and compete with one another in boldness. "Greatest terror attack in modern history"; "The first battle of a new war of Villainy", and everywhere they showed her picture from a few days before, linking their attack in her home city to this.


    A feeling of disgust spread from Maria''s stomach through her body. "I didn''t want this." She muttered quietly to herself, shaking her head more and more violently as she zapped through the channels. "I didn''t want any of this, did, I?" she dropped the remote at her own words, unable to pick it up.


    Her eyes were pinned to the screen, as the first camera crew landed in the outskirts of the city. On the ground Maria could see not just them, but the heroes. How they waded through ruins and bodies, trying to smile, to look heroic, some dashing through empty buildings at any sound, hoping to find some damsel to rescue. In all her life, Maria had never seen them so helpless, so incapable.


    So pathetic.


    As more and more crews landed, other scenes were broadcast as well. Heroes running into packs of her monsters, being ripped to shreds when they proved too powerful for them, others running for their lives, their silly costumes torn, with her creatures hot on their heels. Maria began to chuckle, then laugh, loudly, for the first time in what felt like an eternity. "Finally, you get to see them. For what they really are."


    Her breathing was going faster and faster, her disgust replaced with excitement. With a hold of the remote she switched channels again, to see more angles, more news of other groups of heroes, everywhere the same picture. They came in, trying to look in control, doing their repulsive publicity work, and every time the facade of their heroism was shattered, torn to shreds by her monsters, by the monument they had created for her.


    "You are all worthless, weak and unworthy." Maria ran her hand through Elaine''s hair, and shut off the TV. "And finally you were exposed for the world to see." Without moving from her spot Maria managed to grab her bag, and pulled out Sir Screech from it, holding the plush tightly to her chest with her free hand.


    When she closed her eyes and exhaustion overtook her, Maria was finally at peace with herself. The price had been great, the damage had been done. And the effect had been completely worth it in the end.


    When Maria awoke again, they had stopped in a small forest. Melanie still laid motionless, Elaine had not moved, but Sin was gone. Maria took the opportunity to close the doors to the van and change her clothes, after all they were stained with grime and beast blood.


    Just when she had put on new underwear, the door of the van opened, causing Maria to shriek and try to cover herself, only relaxing when she saw it was just Sin. Her one arm had fully recovered, and she was looking at her master with the same calm and respectful smile that Maria had grown accustomed to. "My apologies." The beast muttered, and closed the door.


    A few moments later, Maria stepped out, fully dressed in a dark green hoodie, black skirt and white knee socks. When the young master looked around, relief washed over her. They were in a completely normal forest. There were no abominations circling them, no enemy had snapped an ambush and the only noise was the rustling of leaves in the wind.


    Sin was leaning against the side of the van, eyeing her master. "For this short a time, we have made quite the progress, my master." Maria met her gaze, returning the smile. "We really have, yeah. Though, where do we go now? Elaine mentioned someone named Armoire, she''s the last beast, right?"


    Sin began to tap her newly grown fingers against the van. "Armoire is the last of the five, yes. There are others, though they are, well." She rose her hand to her face, biting her index finger. "Not as, reliable or easy to manage. We should not worry about them for now. As for Armoire, I am afraid that finding her will be not very much up to us. Out of all of my sisters she is by far the one with the longest leash, and while she is impossible to overlook, she is not nearby."


    Quickly Sin changed her tone as she saw the worry written in her master''s face. "But she is neither a fool nor incompetent like dear Menagerie. Your awakening was felt by all of us, I am certain that she is on her way. And she is no trinity, any paladin that tries to match her will quickly regret it."


    A weak chuckle escaped her, though the lingering anger did not leave her voice. "For now we should wait for the Sage''s rewrite to finish. I will be honest, my master, I do not know what will happen when she wakes up. But she will likely require a lot of help to find her footing. But we are in luck: With our demonstrations over these days we have made a mark on this degenerate world. If we look in the right places, it should be much easier now to find allies. We-"


    The doors of the van burst open, and Elaine leaped out, looking from her master to Sin in excitement. "She is waking up, our sister is waking up!"

 Chapter 25: Awakening anew

    Maria and her beasts found the "new little sister" sitting upright, looking ghostly pale. Her breath was a rattle and she was scratching over the scales on her throat, staring down at her body. During her transformation her hair had been growing and a few small white strains had started appearing.


    "Welcome, little sister." Sin''s words caused the beast to look up, and her body reacted before her mind. She got off her feet, grasped the seams of her mantle and curtsied before Sin and her master. "Great sister, wise master. Born to serve, arisen from ruin."


    The large head of Trinity hid her face, though the confusion was clear in her voice. "I do not know, who I am. My memories feel distant and, irrelevant. Am I defective?"


    Sin crossed the distance between them, her approach causing the new beast to quiver in fear. "I accept my termi-" She was hugged by Sin, causing the new beast to blush fervently. "Your creation was very chaotic, but you are not defective, my dear sister. Your core is replacement, and she was uninitiated. Your former self was Trinity, sage of Prismata. Have you any recollection with that name?"


    With the beast having calmed down, Sin took a step back, giving her space. "Trinity, Prismata." The beast stared down at her hands, her facial muscles tensing up. "There are shards, singular events that were precious to her, ideas of spells, but little more. All I can see is from the imprints of my Lore, her soul is, gone."


    She seemed scared of her own words, with increasing panic she began to run her hands across her body as if trying to grasp for something that was no longer there. "How could her soul be gone, is she in the Bastille? Am I replacement for a ''traitor''?" Her voice was overripe with disgust at the last word.


    "She is not with me, no. The paladins seem to have learned of the Bastille, and developed a mimicry of it to enchant their weapons with. You do not wear the Lore of a traitor, dear sister." Maria was looking at both of the two, growing increasingly anxious. "What did they learn, Sin? If this knowledge is so dangerous to know, should I not know of it too?"


    Sin tried her best to appear polite, though her discomfort shone through as she bowed to her master. "I shall answer you, my master. Though I would ask to first stabilise my sister, if that is your wish?"


    As per usual, the display of submission was enough to sate Maria at the moment, she nodded in agreement. "That is, alright, yes. But I would like to ask her something as well." Her approach caused the new beast to quickly cursty once more. "Wise master, how can I be of service?"


    Despite all her changes that were still wracking her body, her voice was still the same as Melanie, an edge that made Maria''s heart bleed. "The one who died, to give you her body, was called Melanie. Is there anything of her still with you?"


    The words of her master puzzled the beast, once more she averted her gaze and went silent, staring at the ground in front of her feet. "I do, wise master. Scenes of pain, humiliation, sleepless nights of neglect, there are many, only, unsavoury memories I have inherited from her. Though they are not all like this."


    Her arm was trembling as she reached out and laid her hand on her masters shoulder. "There is light, in her memories of you, my master. I cannot feel what she felt, I am not her. But I do believe that what she felt was love. I will hold onto these memories, wise master." A weak smile appeared on her lips. "She will not be forgotten, neither will her sacrifice."


    Tears had begun to run down Maria''s cheek, though this time she stood strong, and none returned after she wiped her face. "I am, glad to hear. Thank you, uhm. What is your name?"


    Her question puzzled the beast, who looked from her to Sin, then back. "What is my name?" Was all she could say in response, sounding helpless. Sin took a deep breath and shrugged. "I would usually name you after your trials, but considering our situation, that is hardly an option for us. Chose something for yourself, dear sister."


    "Chose, for myself?" The beast was no less puzzled, she began to walk up and down in the little space the inside of the van gave her. The tip of her hat was grinding against the ceiling, she held a hand in front of her mouth and was biting lightly onto her index finger. "I am new, born of Trinity, and the young Sage who gave herself up."


    Finally she stopped her wandering, lowering her head in respect. "I would wish to be named Tetra, if it is not objectionable to my great sister nor my wise master."


    "That sounds great, right, Sin?" Maria was gleaming, looking at her most senior servant. Sin nodded in response, her smile returning at the joy she could see her master display. "If it is of acceptance for my master, then it is acceptable to me as well. You shall be known as Tetra, taking the place of Trinity, the Sage of Prismata. How is your combat effectiveness, is your eye functional?"


    Tetra straightened her back, staying at attention with a similar gleam of pride. "Resonance of Lore and body is complete, and the eye of Prismata is functional." She ran a hand across the left side of her face. Under her hand, her left eye began to glow with a pure white light. Sin rose her right hand, black flames starting to spread around it. "Show me then, Tetra."


    The new beast stared at her sister, the light spreading into a light flame that flared and writhed leftward. She rose her left hand in response, and within a moment the same black flames began to cover her arm. "No mystery shall be unknown to me, for the master, I shall know all."


    When Maria looked at Sin, she could see nothing but pride. Both lowered their hands, their flames fading. "Very good. What of the rest? Do you still hold the three spells, or any of the old grimoire?" These remarks deflated Tetra''s previous confidence, replacing it with shame. "I, do not. The Lore is synced, but the rewriting has not finished yet, the spells remain locked. It, pains me to say but, I appear to suffer the limitations of my predecessor, I."


    Her cheeks were coloured a bright red as she pulled the brim of her hat to cover her face. "I cannot read."


    Elaine, who had so far staid at Maria''s side, stepped forward now. "Do not be ashamed, little sister, I shall teach you! It is the least I can do after failing my duty." Tetra stared down at the small beast, bowing deeply to her. "I will gladly learn from you, elder sister. I am, honoured by your care."


    Elaine bit down on her lower lip, enough to pierce the fragile skin. She laid her arms around Tetra and held her sister tightly. "You will be back on track in no time, Tetra. And this time, I will keep you safe." If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Sin watched the reunion of the two silently, then began to rummage through their luggage, producing the pile of books that they had procured for Maria from Mr. Weld, what felt like an eternity ago. "You can work with these, they should also be sufficient to have you re-learn your magecraft, Tetra."


    After placing the books next to them Elaine and Tetra quickly went to work. Elaine was sitting in her sisters lap, holding the book. They began with Elaine slowly reading out aloud and Tetra stuttering as she repeated after her.


    With a light chuckle Sin turned to her master, bowing deeply. "I believe we should let them be. If I remember correctly, you wished to know more, yes?" Maria gave a reluctant nod, still looking at her two beasts. "Well, yes but, should I not be there with them? I never even had a look at the books, all I know is how to command and how to see, and even that you usually do for me." She grasped her chest. "I want to learn how to fight too!"


    To Maria''s great surprise, Sin let out a sigh. "I would ask that you let me speak to your questions first. Would that be your wish?" Her resistance caught Maria off-guard, without protest she followed Sin out of the van and back onto the forest-clearing where they had parked. Here, amidst the trees, under warm sunshine, Sin straightened her back, hands folded in front of her.


    "My master, I am aware that you may not have seen the entirety of your Lore yet. You may put me under authority, though I promise that I speak only the truth." Sin took a deep breath, avoiding her master''s gaze. "The gift of your authority, is great. So great that it consumes most of your capacity."


    While she did not quite understand her, Maria did begin to feel a lingering sense of worry. "It''s just, one thing, and the beasts are already meant to do what I say, right? It can''t possibly, be everything." With every word she spoke, the fear continued to spread through her body.


    "My master, we beasts are shackled to your will. That is your authority. You control not just our bodies, but our very selves. Even the thought of betrayal is impossible. Your ancestors had to go through great strain and sacrifice to create and perfect this art, it is unique in the world of magecraft, even what we know of the ancients holds not even a mention of this control. I would not ask you to undress yourself here in the open, though during your next bath you may look for yourself."


    After a pause and another deep breath, Sin finally said what Maria had feared, which caused her blood to turn to ice. "You may learn very simple magecraft, novice work. But you must understand that next to all of your Lore has been shaped to house and power your authority. When someone''s Lore is rewritten in such a way, to aid in the casting of a spell or ritual, then you cannot use this part of your Lore for anything else. In your case, it covers about eighty percent."


    Every sentence, every word was the hit of a battering ram against the foundations of Maria''s self-esteem. Her legs were trembling unwilling, incapable of carrying her weight. "So I am, a failure even here?" Her hands clenched to fists as tears began to stream down her face. "I am going to be the queen one day, but even a novice could beat me one on one? I am still going to be pathetic?!"


    "My master, you are not." Sin tried to reach out, but her hand was swatted away by Maria. "I am! Elizabeth was able to call down the light of a star, she could fight you! Why can she do that and I cannot learn anything like that? Why do I always have to be helped and saved by other people?!"


    Maria could not see clearly, she did not even feel Sin''s arms as they wrapped themselves around her. When her hand was laid on her servant''s chest, all Maria could feel was disgust at herself.


    "I want to be strong, why, why, why?"


    Sin stared down at her master. Quietly she ran her hand through Maria''s short blonde hair. "My master, you are not weak. You may not have my strength, Elaine''s shield, or a vast pool of spells to draw from. But you have something that puts you above all of us, all of the degenerate weaklings that wallow at your feet."


    Maria lightly raised her eyes, staring back at Sin, silent. Her servant locked eyes with her and continued. "You possess the will of a queen, my master. The only human will on this earth. The world looked down on you for your lack of power, and you looked down on them for their weakness. The heroes, the other families, even your Lady Elizabeth, they have strength, yes. But what do they do with it, my master? Nothing. That is why they are weak. The moment you were given power through your authority, you took it with both hands. And even if you do not hold it yourself, you are willing and ready to use it to impose your will on man. Even without your very body, reduced to only your lore and soul, we beasts would still fight and conquer in your name."


    The words of her servant spoke to the same festering resentment that had been living within Maria all her life, and where it used to cause her pain whenever it grew stronger, it now caused her to straighten back up, eager to hear more.


    "The humans of this world are so occupied with themselves, fearful of loss, short-sighted, that they would not even dare to do what you aim for, my master. You have the soul of a conqueror, befitting the legends of old. Not since the days of your great ancestor have I seen the same force of will that you hold, my master. So even if your body is weak, and your Lore fully occupied, you will always be stronger, more human than anyone."


    Strong enough to stand on her own two feet, Sin let her master go, and went down on her knees. "You will bring this world to heel, I am certain of it. You will stand atop them with your beasts at your side, the last true human ruling over this malformed degeneracy. And through your actions, this world may yet be redeemed. So, I plead of you, my master: Do not consider yourself weak, when you are so clearly stronger than all alive on this wretched world."


    Never before had Maria felt this strong. Not when she saw the scenes of devastation she caused, not when she had killed her traitor of an uncle, not when she first connected with her Lore. "Yes, I will. I will definitely save this world from itself, even if it doesn''t know that. Thank you Sin, thank you so much."


    Sin rose back to her feet, visibly satisfied with her work. "Should we return to my sisters then? I am nearly healed, we could soon plot a course and continue our journey." Maria nodded at her words, but did not follow when Sin began to walk off. "Just, one more thing. You didn''t tell me what that Bastille was, or what the whole deal with the Paladins is."


    Sin paused, turning back to face her master. "Ah, yes. To spare you the less relevant points, ah." She began to pace up and down, her head moving forward and back as she walked.


    "When I was created, I was weak. I had none of the strength, spells or weaponry I posses now. All I had was the Bastille. You may think of it as a prison and armoruy both, a space deep inside of me. Over my centuries of war, I filled the Bastille with the souls of enemies, fallen allies, their knowledge and their weapons. As for the paladins, they are by far our most dangerous enemy. The other families may loathe us, yes, but as Lady Elizabeth has shown, they may cooperate, or at the least bend the knee. The paladins will not, we will first have peace when they are wiped from the face of the earth."


    Maria stared at her servant with a growing sense of dread. "So you, all those people I saw, when I saw you, they really are, inside you?" After she saw her nod, her dread only grew. "And the paladins, why are they like that? Please don''t tell me it is because of something you did."


    Elegantly Sin ignored the lingering aggravation in her master''s voice as she answered. "We were allies, more than a century ago. When your ancestor took the title of queen and demanded them to kneel, they refused. They always held ties of companionship as tightly as those of mine to my sisters. So every death we caused in their ranks was another unforgivable offense. They will never forgive this, you can be assured."


    "Wonderful, just, just great." Maria sighed and finally followed Sin along to the van. "I really hope this isn''t another one of your exaggarrations." Sin walked a step in front of her master, leaving the knowing smile on her face a mystery to her. "I would never lie to you, I am incapable of doing so, my master. You know that."

 Chapter 26: Northward

    Maria and Sin walked past the van to the drivers seat, where Menagerie sat at the wheel, her entire body stiff, hands gripping the wheel for dear life. Even as Sin opened the door she could not turn her head. "Please, my master. Send me to hunt a dragon with my bare hands, or leave me to fend off a regiment of paladins, anything." A shiver began to run down her spine. "Just do not make me drive again."


    "Oh little sister, if I knew it was so easy to have you see reason." Sin shook her head and tugged at her sister''s arm. "I can take over, why don''t you go over back to our dear sisters, are you not interested in meeting our dear newest?"


    Menagerie did not have to be told twice, she darted back, leaping inside. They could hear her motherly voice through the lid as she had pounced Tetra and Elaine. "Oh dear sisters, to see you this close and peaceful, oh it warms my heart so! So you are Trinitiy''s successor, oh you are just splendid!"


    Sin took Menagerie''s place at the wheel, a low chuckle escaping her. Maria could not help but smile, and entered the van at the passenger''s seat. Before Sin could object she fastened her seat belt and pulled her hood far into her face. "So, where are we going now?"


    Her servant stared at Maria for a moment, then revved up the engine. "Well, I believe that north is the only way. For the last few decades I travelled far and wide to maintain some relations with our old followers."


    They drove off, quickly leaving the forest behind and blending into the countless other cars on the highway. "There are not that many anymore, but those who let their loyalties lapse did not necessarily trade it for allegiance to another family. Bringing them to heel should not be too difficult."


    "So we''re going to Paris, right?" Maria was speaking quietly, keeping her head down to obscure her face. The risk of being seen and discovered caused her heart to beat faster, but the thrill of it was not entirely unpleasant. Sin, keeping her one functional hand on the wheel, did not let her eyes off of the street.


    "Yes, ultimately. Though we will first stop by Orl¨¦ans. The Lavelier live there, old allies of Len-Fey. I visited them often to ensure their loyalties did not sway, they should provide a very warm welcome, as well as a place of stature for you to rest and refresh. You truly have claim to your birthright, with four of the beasts at your back."


    The more Sin spoke, the more she puffed out her chest. The sight made Maria smile, as exhaustion started to creep over her. "I think I am going to, nap a little while." her voice was already quiet as she rested her head against the window, eyes falling shut. She drifted into sleep before even hearing Sin''s reply.


    When Maria awoke, it was to the chirping of birds. They were parked in the driveway of a large manor. The midday sun was reflecting off of the marble, the countless flowers in the surrounding garden were in full bloom. The owner had a special love for roses, as they dominated Maria''s view.


    Red, yellow and white they had been planted in neat and tidy rose, separated strictly by colour. The sight caused the young master to shake off her tiredness as she quickly stepped outside to take in the full view. A large white wall surrounded the estate, blocking off the view and giving Maria a welcoming feeling of privacy. She took off her hood and ran a hand through her hair as the wind swept through it.


    Sin had left her seat and opened the back of the van, leading her sisters outside as well. While Menagerie stuck to Sin, Elaine and Tetra began to wander just like her master, though Elaine''s eyes darted around not to take in the view, but looking for entry points, exits, the heavy metal gate, as well as the myriad of windows of the manor itself.


    The doors of the manor opened shortly after their arrival, and a young woman came out to meet them. She was dressed in a full maid uniform, headdress and all as if coming to them from a time long past. The sight alone had Maria blush, and it only grew as the maid bowed before her and Sin. Within a second, the young master had become deathly aware of how messy and untidy she was.


    "Lady Sin, and I would presume, your majesty? Lord Lavelier has been informed of your arrival, the family will be ready to greet you shortly. His lordship would beg for excusing this delay. If you would follow me, lady Sin, great servants of her majesty, your majesty." She bowed to each of them, with only Tetra seeming phased and embarrassed.


    "That''s fine, of course, please lead the way, miss." Despite her feelings of worry at her appearance, Maria was ecstatic . Her awe only increased when they passed through the door and into the main hall. The room was wide and open, doors at the sides leading into the east and west wing, while two sets of stairs went up to the second floor of the manor.


    It was a busy scene, with men and women, all impeccably dressed walking from room to room, going about their chores. Suits of armour flanked the doors, the gauntlets resting on the hilt of swords, axes and maces, all polished to shine as brilliantly as on the day they were forged. High over their heads hung paintings, a few of which Maria had learned of in her art classes at school.


    Never before had Maria felt so elated, and so very small. The maid and guide lead her and her servants upwards to the second floor and leftward into the west wing of the manor. The carpet they were walking on was of red velvet, muffling their footsteps. They passed five doors, left and right, before the maid lead them through a last one on their right, into a large study. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    There was not a shred of wall visible, all hidden behind massive bookshelves, reaching up to three meters tall. A ladder stood close by the door, indispensable for work in this room. Tetra''s eyes were gleaming as she began to look around, her fingers twitching. "Elaine, wise master, can we please stay here for a while?"


    Maria could not help but chuckle at the request. "I am sure lord Lavelier will be happy to show you and Elaine around." The maid bowed to them once more, keeping her head lowered. "His Lordship will greet you here shortly." With these words she slipped past them and left the room.


    A large desk took up the centre of the room, with only two chairs opposite of it. Maria sat down there with Sin, while Tetra and Elaine began to study the shelves, with Elaine reading out the titles to her younger sister. Menagerie staid slumped in a corner, hands in the pockets of her coat.


    It did not take long for their host to meet them. Lord Lavelier entered through a door behind the desk to their right. He seemed to be in his late thirties and wore a simple, yet elegant dark suit. The air of elegance extended to his short brown hair and well groomed and trimmed beard.


    His bright green eyes were moving fast from one beast to the next before finally centring on Maria, a light smile appearing on his face. Before he dared speak, he lowered his head. "Antonius Lavelier, at your service, your majesty."


    Outside of Sin, none of the beast had paid any attention to his entrance. Only Elaine gave him and the door he had come from a glance, but when nobody else entered she again turned her attention back to the shelves. Maria straightened up at his words, unable to hide her excitement. "It is very good to meet you, Lord Lavelier. Thank you very much for your hospitality."


    His lordship folded his hands on the desk. "It is an honour to welcome her majesty in my humble estate, one we have not had in many decades." Sin began to tap onto the table with her healed fingers and sharp nails. "Your manners are as refined as always, Antonius, but you are forgetting something. My master is not versed in etiquette, but that is no excuse for you to slack. Show her your allegiance."


    For a moment Lord Lavelier''s eyes flickered over to Sin. "Why of course, forgive me, good lady." Without hesitation he began to pull up his right sleeve, presenting the underside of his forearm. On it a figure had been etched into the skin, the head of a wolf sprouting from the body of a snake. "Lavelier, forever loyal."


    First now at the sight of the mark did Sin lean back in her chair. "Good. My master, please ensure to always demand a sign of allegiance. Those who bear this mark are sworn to your service, they submit to the same authority as I do." Maria tensed up, a tingle spreading through her fingers. "You mean, I could-"


    The gaze she gave Lord Lavelier had him shiver. "Yes, your majesty. We are yours to command, if not in the totality of your, esteemed servants. Your majesty, your arrival here has been rather sudden, I find myself miserably unprepared for this honour." Lord Lavelier now looked directly at Sin. "While I conclude my work for the day, you and your sisters could rest themselves? Your journey must have been, very long."


    No matter how diplomatically he put it, Maria knew what he was talking about, once more she was feeling painfully aware of her state. "Yes if-" The young master stopped herself, folding her hands in her lap. When she spoke again, she did her best to make her voice sound deeper, more commanding. "I would require a bath and a room to rest in, the campaign thus far has been very taxing on my noble self as well as my servants."


    Both Sin and Lord Lavelier performed admirable at keeping a straight face, unlike Menagerie who was only spared her master''s wrath due to the fact that Maria had her back turned, unable to see how Menagerie held both hands in front of her mouth to not laugh out loudly. "But of course, your majesty. We always keep a section of the manor free for high visits, the accommodations will hopefully be sufficient for your tastes. I will have one of the servants guide you there, and extend an invitation for dinner."


    He stood up a little too fast for Elaine''s taste, who immedeately turned her head at the sudden movement. Only when Lavelier bowed deeply to her master did she again let her attention slip.


    Lavelier rung a small bell, and the door to the hallway opened. Another maid entered silently. "Please guide our esteemed guests to their quarters and aid them with whatever they may need. Your majesty." With these words he once more slipped out of the room.


    The maid guided them further into the west wing of the manor, and through a pristine ivory door. Beyond it was something of a dorm, a wide open room with multiple doors around the walls leading into bedrooms and a generously large bathroom. "Dinner will be at seven, your majesty. Should you require anything, please notify us."


    The maid gestured towards a small silver bell that stood on a table to their right. "If there is nothing else at the moment, I must return to my duties, your majesty."


    Left alone with her servants, Maria began to wander through the room. It was outfitted with a generously large sofa, a modern TV set, as well as a dinner table. Menagerie took over the Sofa immediately, spreading out across the entire length in a catlike fashion, going far enough to fake a purr as she looked back at her master, who could only shake her head.


    "Alright uhm, oh dear, I forgot new clothes!" She quickly turned around to Elaine. "Could you please head back and get me a pair?" The small beast answered with a curtsy, smiling brightly. "Of course, my beloved master. May I and Tetra afterwards seek out the study once more?"


    Maria laid a hand on her head and looked from her to Tetra. "Of course, just make sure to be back for dinner." After the two darted off, she looked at Sin. Her first servant was standing still at her side, with the same quiet smile on her face. "Uhm, Sin could you, help me again? I am just, really exhausted and I don''t want to go into the bed all dirty but, I fear I''d fall asleep so."


    Every word only caused her cheeks to flare up more strongly, and she was greatly relieved when Sin opened the door to the bathroom for her. "You needn''t say more, my master. I live to serve."

 Chapter 27: A feast of answers / An arrival

    After her bath Maria found a fresh set of clothes, folded neatly, in front of the bathroom door. The shirt, vest and skirt all looked much too new and clean to be part of what they had brought along with them, but for the moment she did not care.


    Fully dressed she lurched the last few steps to her bed, followed by Sin. "Thank you Sin, uhm, please just wake me when it''s time for dinner I am, really tired." She did in fact not make it fully into bed, after laying down on the sheets and the sun shining through the window onto her, she fell asleep.


    When she awoke, the sun had begun to set, it''s warmth replaced by the heater. Sin was standing near the bed, hands folded behind her back and eyes closed, opening them first as her master stirred and got up. "I hope your rest was pleasant, my master. It is near seven, dinner is to begin shortly."


    At her words Maria jumped, a red sting of embarrassment across her face. "But, it was six, wasn''t it? Oh no I''m late, Sin you were supposed to wake me!" Her servant bowed, hiding her smirk. "It has been delayed to allow you more time to rest. My master, trivialities like this should not dictate your actions."


    The thought of everything being pushed back for her did little to ease her worries, though it did fill Maria with a sense of gratification. Someone else had to wait for once. "Alright, alright. Please just, lead the way then, I''m starving anyways." With Sin''s guidance the two left the west for the east wing, arriving in the large dining room shortly after.


    Her beasts were already present, as well as Lord Lavelier and a slew of his servants. None of them however had taken a seat at the large table in the middle of the room. The lord waited opposite of Maria near the table, while her beasts were spread around. Menagerie was pacing up and down to her left, Tetra and Elaine sat in a corner with a large tome, and Sin remained at her master''s side.


    All eyes rested on Maria as she entered, and only her beasts returned to their occupations shortly after. Lord Lavalier and his servants were all staying attention, not a few with a barely hidden sense of worry. "Nothing will begin until you sit down, my master." Sin whispered to her, spurring Maria into action.


    Her first steps were small and hesitant, but each became more secure than the last. As she reached her seat at the centre of her side of the table she even flicked her hair before sitting down, back straightened.


    First then did the noble sit down opposite of her, directly in front of Maria. The servants brought silver plates, placing them mainly in front of Maria. The young master was in awe at the sight. roasted beef, potatoes, a bowl of shrimp and other sea foods. "Sadly none of your esteemed servants knew your preferences, your majesty, so as to not offend I had the cooks make a portion of a wide selection. I pray it is appropriate."


    Maria did not know how to respond, not even on her birthdays had she seen any single of these dishes. "I, yes, Lord Lavelier, you have done very well." Except for a light tremble in her voice her delivery was firm and controlled. She took a few slices of the beef, a portion of rice and potatoes, first then did his Lordship take for himself.


    The dinner was held in relative silence, none of the beasts came to the table, Maria was too engrossed in the food to speak, and Lord Lavalier knew better than to speak first.


    Only after she had eaten all she could, Sin spoke up. "Your hospitality has been up to standard as ever, Antonius, though I wonder if your information is as well. Have you heard anything regarding the other families, or Paris?" Lord Lavalier was slow to finish his last bite, wiping his mouth before speaking.


    "I fear that with your recent triumphs most chatter has shifted to leagues that are far above my reach, lady Sin. I know not what they are planning, only what they have been doing, which was rather obvious." He reached out his hand, and one of his servants handed him a tablet.


    As he began to slide his frail, long fingers across it he continued. "Samdel continue to speak through their mouthpieces, trying to rouse and work through these heroes they love so much, Hertiria are moving whole platoons of Paladins from the south as well as from across the channel. Merlayne however I have not been able to trace."


    Throughout his explanations, Maria sat in silence with growing worry. "You mean to say that they have, whole groups of those guys? Just one already caused us a great deal of trouble and." Sin laid a hand on her shoulder, enough to cause Maria to stop. "Worry not, my master. We lacked preparation and strength, the next time will be different. Which brings up another matter." Her first servant stared back at Antonius, who was still paying full attention to his tablet. "Has Armoire shown herself yet?


    Her question caused a wide smile to appear on his face. "I can answer you this without much need for my expertise or contacts. As luck would have it, a certain incident at bordeaux has gone quite viral, as they say. Some kind of fight broke out at a check point they set up for passengers that entered the country by boat or by air. This fight then escalated into quite the gruesome slaughter as journalists have put it, culminating in this picture that was posted online just shortly after." He slid the tablet across to Maria.


    Full-screened was a snapshot taken by a phone camera. A short girl, younger than Maria stood in centre frame, dressed in an oversized black hoodie with a short red skirt. She was shouldering a cross-spear, with two scales hanging from the ends of the cross-guard. The girl was standing in front of a wall that had been splattered with blood, writing out a single phrase. "Await me in Paris. Soon."


    The girl¡äs face was empty, lacking in expression, her features more reminiscient of Sin than any of the other beasts. Even their hair was the same, rose-red in a braid, only that she wore it over her left shoulder instead of her right.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "The picture was taken from a phone of someone found dead at the scene, and the girl escaped. I was never introduced, but even so that weapon could be nothing but the spear of famine, no?"


    Sin had leaned forward and looked over her master''s shoulder, smiling widely. "That is Armoire, without a doubt." It was not enough to calm Maria however. "She''s all alone down there, and already drew attention to herself. Shouldn''t we go? What if she gets caught, and captured or, ends like Trinity?"


    "My master, do not be afraid." Amusement swung within her voice just as much as satisfaction. "If anyone can do fine on their own, it is Armoire."


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After the picture had been uploaded she dropped the phone and stomped on it. The sirens of the nearby police cars were still blarring, and while distracting, not enough for her to overlook the last remaining officer. He had been lucky, he only missed his legs from the knee down, he was dragging himself away from her.


    Armoire closed the distance and planted a foot on his neck, causing him to gasp and choke. "If you are going to flee then be quicker about it." Her voice was low, cold and lacking in emotional weight. With her spear still shouldered she made her way up the street northward, leaving the officer a cripple, but alive, for now.


    It did not take long for the first barrier of police cars blocked her way. "Have you not learned it the first time?" She called out to them without breaking her pace. The answers were bullets, and Armoire made no attempt to dodge.


    After piercing her skin they bounced off of her hardening blood, with her skin quickly regrowing. With a sigh she let go of the spear, which vanished in a cloud of golden dust before it hit the ground. Instead, the hilt of a sword began to grow out of her right shoulder.


    She grasped it and pulled out a long and sleek blade, which shone in pure red. "And I was given power to take peace from the earth." She muttered, and black flames began to spread around the blade. When she swung it sideways, the flames spread forward, engulfing the barrier. skin, meat and bone turned to ash, the cars melted before the flames set off the tanks, engulfing her in a ball of fire.


    Undeterred Armoire marched on, untouched by the flames. She could hear the sound of helicopter blades and large calibres being fired. When the massive bullet hit the side of her head, it was rocked to the opposite side, though still not enough to pierce her. It did not stop her march. She threw the sword into the air, disappearing in the same golden dust as the spear.


    Her eyes darted around the scene, noting the positions she had been shot at from. A pristine white bow appeared in her hands, and she pulled arrow after arrow from her side, until she held six in hand. All six she laid on her bow as she pulled back the string, aiming only upwards. When loosened they took a mind of their own, and each of them found their target''s heart.


    The helicopter above her began to move erratically now that the pilot was dead, and crashed into a building to her left. It did not halt her march. For a short few minutes, she was not interrupted. Roadblocks were swiftly abandoned when she approached, and streets hastily evacuated. In the hurry and panic many fell, scurrying on the ground to move away from her, but Armoire just walked past them without a glance.


    She dropped the bow, and had the spear once more take shape in her waiting right hand.


    At the outskirts of the city she was blocked off one last time. Two tall figures, dressed in heavy armour stood in her way. One armed with a sword and shield, the other carrying a great axe over their shoulder. "Your arrogance to not hide your presence will be your undoing, Beast. For your unforgivable crimes, your unspeakable betrayal, we will cut you down!" They spoke in unison, brandishing their weapons.


    Armoire did not break pace and cracked her neck with a sigh. "Just how many of you do I need to cut down before you take me seriously?" They charged forward, closing the distance. Armoire rose her spear to the air. "A measure of wheat for a denarius, harm not the oil and wine." As she spoke the right scale was tipped, the Paladins stumbled in their charge.


    Unable to lift their axe, the paladin had to drop their weapon. Unable to defend themselves, their armour was pierced by her spear, which faded when Armoire let go.


    The spell slowly vanished with her spear, the remaining paladin regained their strength and rose their shield. "You carry a strength not meant for human hands, beast! Your very existence is a blasphemy, more foul than the Sin that spawned you!" Their blade began to glow in a brilliant gold before they swung forward.


    Armoire rose her right hand to block the blade, and it cut right through flesh and blackened blood alike. The Paladin let out a triumphant cry, bashed Armoire backwards with her shield and pressed on.


    "The fourth seal it is, then." Armoire muttered under her breath, unphased. Three scythe blades sprouted from her wrist, covering left hand. She crouched under the swing and swiped with her claw like blades, shredding the armour of her enemy and scraping their skin. The moment the cold metal pierced it all life left their body. Now an empty husk they fell over, dead.


    With the death of her enemy her regrowth set in once more. Tendrils of black blood shot out from her shoulder, coiling around each other and forming a new arm. Within a few moments after, skin had completely grown over the black blood and turned to leave, until she noticed that the other Paladin was still alive.


    They were grasping their wound and staggering towards her. "Strike me down, beast." Their voice was weak in strength, though the resolve as iron as before. "Strike down so another will take my place. Your betrayal will never be forgotten, no spawn of a commoner will take the throne of France while one of us draws breath!"


    "No." A shove by Armoire was enough to knock the paladin off balance, ,and they possessed not enough strength to get back on their feet. "When you meet the chapter master, tell her to quit insulting me by sending you to your deaths single file." A first flicker of emotion sounded in her voice, a spark of anger. "And tell that traitorous bitch that I will cut down anyone, break through any fortification and burn down any city that she tries to put between my hands and their throat."


    With these words she left the Paladin, the scythe blades vanishing from her hand as she relaxed her muscles. The police sirens were still sounding from far away, either unwilling to pursue her, or more likely called back by their true masters. Armoire paid it no mind as she walked out of the city, hood pulled over her head and hands in her pockets. Her Lore was shining brightly, a flare visible clearly to anyone with sight of magic, a clear provocation and challenge.


    That would never be met.

 Chapter 28: Plans within Plans / March on Paris, I

    "So, what do we do now then?" Maria continued to stare at the picture, her hands fidgeting in her lap. "Should we just, wait here for her to arrive, is there something we could do? Maybe we could finally plant Yggdrasil here, in the garden maybe?" This idea caused Lord Lavelier to almost choke on his last bite of food.


    "I do not believe so, my master." Sin continued to speak quietly into her ear. "Armoire is, uniquely incapable of concealing herself. Her magical presence is too strong, so she appears like a massive flare to anyone with even basic magical sight. Moving alongside her would be inadvisable, for now. She is however being quite helpful, even if she may not know it."


    Sin took the tablet into her own hands, bringing up a map of the country. "On foot, which I would imagine her to take, it would take her about two and a half days to reach Paris, not accounting for any troubles she runs into, which there will be quite a few. That is unless she is startled of course. Antonius, am I right in assuming that the enemy guards Paris at the current moment?"


    Lord Lavalier gave a slow nod. "From what I have been able to tell, yes. Both the Samdel disciples and the Paladins are mainly stationed around the city, though not inside it. I would guess that the defence of the city proper is left to the Merlayne." Both Sin and Maria could not help but grin at his words, though neither helped in clearing up his puzzled expression. "Let us consider our progress, my master."


    Sin ran her long nails across the map. "In your hometown we killed one of their greatest icons, then we went and laid all of Aranville to waste. Our enemy is so endeared by the common insect they call a citizen, my master. Think of how those commoners must feel, seeing the loss of life, this close to home, and all of their symbols and people they put their trust in getting mauled and hunted down."


    Maria was puffing out her chest as Sin spoke, and leaned in further. "They can''t let her reach Paris, so they''ll attack her and get slaughtered?" The calm with which Maria spoke had Sin take a moment to compose herself. "Quite so, my master. They know not where we are, but they do know where Armoire is. I know not many of the lower nobles on the side of the enemy, but I am sure many of them would be easily deluded into thinking of great personal glory, march off on their own accord."


    She zoomed in on the tablet on Paris itself. "And leave a gap through which we can stroll through."


    "While that may allow you a way inside Paris, your majesty, how do you suppose to deal with the Merlayne defenders?" Lavalier spoke with very open concern. Maria flicked her hair, it took much of her composure not to laugh. "Me and Lady Elizabeth are on very good terms, Lord Lavalier. I will personally not worry about them, and more about what we will do when we get past."


    "That, my master, is a matter of military strategy. Antonius, if you would." Sin dismissed him and his staff with a wave, who were quick to leave the room. After the large doors closed, Maria was once more alone with her beasts, and she slumped forward, exhausted. "I don''t know how to stay all composed like that, Sin. Help."


    Her words elicited a laugh from her servant, who sat down on the table just to her left. "Soon you will have ample opportunity, my master. But you are bringing up a point of importance. In all honesty, I do not know what we will do."


    Maria''s head hit the table with a thud. "You''re telling me we''ve come all this way, and there is not even a plan? At all? We are not going to march on the Senate, and have them, I don''t know, proclaim me the new queen, anything?"


    Menagerie could not contain herself this time, filling the room with a howling laughter. "And have them coronate you too, yes, young master? You could have them get you a copy of the constitution to burn to really sell the-"


    "I was not joking." The room went silent, even Elaine and Tetra looked up to see Menagerie laying on the ground, abject fear in her eyes. "Forgive me, young master, I simply thought-"


    "Don''t. Think." Maria was clawing at the table, and slowly pushed herself up. "You do what I tell you to, and you have nothing to do or meaningful to say then you stay quiet! You''re not needed here, out!" Before the young master could point to the door, Menagerie was already scurrying out.


    "So we are plunging the country into absolute chaos, we are breaking the old order, we are making a damn mockery of the heroes and all the bile they stand for, good. What are we going to DO now? I don''t want to rule over a kingdom of ruins, abominations and corpses!"


    When her gaze landed on Sin, the servant shuddered for a moment, lowering her head. "We affected the world of man until now, but only as a side effect, my master. I understand your frustration, but you do not see yet. There is much more to this than this country and it''s people."


    Maria began to pace, hands behind her back. "And what is that then, Sin? If I am not fighting for this world, then what else? What is it that I don''t see?" The anger was still present in her voice, though a sting of worry had begun to grow underneath.


    "The world of magic and it''s foundation, my master. One cannot be proclaimed queen without the might that is associated with it. My master, your venerated ancestor never got further than Paris. It is there that you will fulfill your inheritance, from there however, there is no path to retread."


    The words halted Maria''s pacing, and worry snuffed out her anger. "So I''ll be put solely on my own." Her trembling hands went up to her head she grasped her hair, staring down at the floor. "I can''t, do that, Sin."


    Sin''s feet hit the ground only three times before she was back at her master''s side. Both Elaine and Tetra followed suit. In front of a bewildered Maria, they knelt down. "My master," Sin''s voice was as warm as on the first time that she had heard it, the day of her rescue. "You stand tall, and we are at your disposal. Worry not for the future, but allow yourself to bask in the glory that awaits you."


    She reached out to take Maria''s hand into her own. "You will be the first Len-fey in generations to take up the mantle, all of my sisters will be at your beck and call. And we will not fail you." If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Maria''s lips were quivering, but she did not break down. Instead she pulled the three into aa tight embrace, which was answered in kind. After a scraping at the door, Menagerie stuck her head into the room. She froze as her eyes met Maria''s, but she did not chase her away again.


    The tall beast sat down next to her master and her sisters. "In Paris we will find a good place for Yggdrasil." Maria had found her smile again, and it was infectious for her servants.


    After a few moments of closeness, Maria returned to her room with only Sin at her side. Menagerie had wanted to take a walk outside, and Tetra had dragged Elaine into the library once more. At her bed Sin helped her get dressed into a nightgown, a gift from the Lord. It was near transparent and softer than anything Maria had worn, her eyes were practically glowing as she stared at herself in the mirror. "I really look like a princess, Sin."


    They had left the window open for fresh air, and a cool breeze now passed through the room, making her hair dance. It was cold, but her mind had wandered enough that she could not feel it. "Do you think that, my mom is proud of me?" Sin guided her to her bed, pulled the blanket back and tucked her in. "I am very certain of that, my master. You are truly becoming everything a mother could wish for."


    She rummaged through a small bag Elaine had brought along with the clothes, and laid Sir Screech into her master''s arms. Holding the plush tightly near her chest, Maria was again at peace.


    "I look forward to meeting Armoire, too. She looked quite, well, scary but, when I looked at her eyes I just couldn''t shake the feeling that she was very sad."


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Throughout the day, Armoire had marched, as day turned to night, Armoire marched on. She stuck to the roads less travelled, avoided towns along the way whenever she could. Her very existence was a beacon to the world of magic, she did not feel the need to draw even more attention her way. Over hills and fields her march took her, as the moon shone brightly upon her path she had reached the outskirts of a forest.


    The nightly sounds of life scurried away from her, wherever she walked. Birds grew silent, the tapping of small paws stopped, even the buzzing of insects faded around her. Though not all shared the wisdom of animals. "Halt, beast!" a shrill voice sounded, and a young Paladin burst through the woodwork to her right. Armoire did not halt as she eyed the newly arrived.


    They were young, of lesser rank as they were not fully encased in armour, and to her magical sight, their blade was dim and weak.


    "So is your coward of a chapter master now sending children against me? I didn''t know you lot were in that dire a condition." Armoire walked past the Paladin, much to their dismay. "I said halt!" They struck at her back, though the blade cut across her hair with a gruesome screech, and without cutting a single hair.


    "I have places to be, child, and you do as well. Go swoon an impressionable guy, or girl, whatever you want. I am sure they will be impressed."


    The lack of mockery in her tone only incensed the Paladin further. They followed her, attempting blow after blow, all ineffective. At the fourth Armoire stepped to the left, avoiding the strike.


    As the blade passed her, she grabbed it by the blade and pulled it out of their hands. The Paladin was stumped and stopped their march, watching the beast bend the blade, only to run after her with new determination. "You, give that back at once, for a beast to hold a holy blade is absolute blasphe-"


    With a crack Armoire bent the weapon enough for it to break. Even the beast rose an eyebrow at her own feat, before throwing the blade piece still in her hand off into the bushes, and dropped the hilt. "You rush at a beast before you are knighted, and you do not even do so with a real sacred weapon? Either you truly have a death wish, or your superior must really hate you."


    The Paladin''s eyes filled with tears, they grasped the hilt and ran past Armoire to once more stand in her way. Their body was trembling as they held onto the hilt with both hands. "I do not fear death, I will gladly perish in the name of the order in the fight against you abominations!"


    The closer Armoire got, the less control the Paladin had over their body. Finally they rose their useless hilt over their head, letting out a defiant cry that was silenced when Armoire punched them in the chest.


    They went down on the ground, blood seeping out of their mouth. When they stared up at Armoire, who had stopped in front of them, the fear of death was clear in their eyes. "You will die for nothing, damn idiot." Armoire grasped them by the collar and pulled them into the air to resume her walk as if she was as unburdened as before.


    "You cannot wound me, you have no training, you did not even try to steal a proper weapon. You did not locate me, it is not hard to find me. You are doing nothing else than throwing your life away to offer me a meal that could not even satisfy me if I had not feasted on souls for a decade."


    There were many opportunities for the Paladin to strike her, to at least pull at her hand that was holding them up, but they did nothing. "If you are that eager to die, then wait for a moment where you could slow me down for more than a single step, alright?"


    Armoire had reached the end of the forest, where she threw the paladin up against a tree. She was about to leave them behind, when their words made them stop.


    "Please, kill me."


    Armoire took a deep breath, and turned around. Her hands were trembling in anger as she walked back towards the paladin.


    "I wanted to perish, in service to the order, beast. I failed my initiation three times, on the fourth."


    "I KNOW what happens on your fourth failure, you idiot. So instead of losing your pretty rank and fancy armour you decided to throw yourself into death so they will put a pretty little medal on your corpse, yea? If I didn''t know that letting you live would piss you off more then I would kill you just for pissing me off right now!" She grabbed the Paladin by the collar again, pulling their face towards her.


    "You do not understand, you do not get it, how it feels to be weak, beast." Despite their bruises, the fear still written across their face, their voice was defiant. "You live forever, you feast on the souls and misery of man, you sold yourself for power, you could never understand."


    Armoire narrowed her eyes. "Yeah. I don''t. I could never relate to a feeble and pathetic thing like you." She grabbed their right arm, and twisted it, ignoring their screams of suffering, until she heard muscles tear and bones crack. When Armoire let go, their arm was thoroughly broken and useless. "Heroes die because they want to protect something, something that means more to them than their lives or their pride. I once wore that armour, and even now I am seething at the shame you bring to it. That was for being an embarrassment to everything I stood for."


    She let go, and before she left she stomped down on their right foot. "And that was for wasting my time." Without another look Armoire continued her path northward. Towards Paris, towards her master.

 Chapter 29: Days of rest / March on Paris, II

    When Maria woke up the next morning, she was overjoyed at the fact that everything around her was just as it had been before. She was still in the same room, wearing the same clothes, there was no change of scenery, no horde of monsters to greet her. She took her time getting dressed, showering, brushing her teeth and hair, and first stepped outside their chambers after an hour had passed.


    The servants of the manor bowed when passing her as she walked the halls aimlessly, until she passed the library. Maria could hear Tetra''s voice coming from inside, so she opened the door and walked in. Tetra was standing in the middle of the room, multiple large stacks of books were levitating around her.


    The beast had her eyes closed and back turned, while Elaine sat nearby, her gaze shifting towards her master. "Good morning!" Her master''s voice caused Tetra to let out a shrill ''eep'', she spun on the spot and curtsied to her. "A good morning, wise master!"


    Despite the surprise, Tetra had managed to maintain the levitation, much to her own joy as was written all across her face. "Progress is being made! I still struggle with, reading but, what I do learn is falling into place quickly." Tetra rose her hands up to her chest, then slowly pushed downward and the books followed suit, landing around her without a single book falling off of a stack. "I will become useful, I swear it."


    "I know you will, I have no doubt about it." Maria looked around the wide halls, with a frown forming. "I am sure you will become one of the greatest mages, yes. Have you two seen Sin around?" Both shook their head a no "We''ve been here since the last evening, my beloved master."


    Elaine had grabbed another staple of books and was adding to the piles around Tetra. "She has not come around since then. But she should not be far."


    The stacks of books began to resemble towers, almost as tall as Elaine. When she was done and back at her spot, Tetra closed her eyes as her Lore began to shine across her body. The books began to shake as they were pulled into the air, until they almost touched the ceiling.


    With a wave of her hand they began to rotate and slowly descend, only to again be pulled upward. Maria watched, her frown growing more and more. "Well I''ll, leave you to it, I need to find Sin."


    Without another look she left the library, the slam of the door broke Tetras concentration, and only Elaine''s quick reaction and web of threads stopped her from being buried in paper. Maria continued her walk down the halls, head hanging low. First the sound of a familiar voice roused her.


    "Good morning, my master. I pray your rest has been to your satisfaction?" Sin had just walked out of a door to her left, and her appearance was enough to make her sorrow disappear, if only for the moment.


    "Yes I, it was good, yes." Maria ran a hand through her hair, not quite able to meet her gaze. "So what do we, do then? Now I mean." Within two steps, Sin was at her side. "I have just made preparations for this, in fact. If you would please follow me." Sin guided her master out of the manor and through the garden.


    The bright morning sun was showering them in warmth, with only a fair breeze making Maria''s hair flutter. She could not help herself but look all around her, the sight of the massive flower fields, the busy servants tending to them. "I want a place just like this later, Sin."


    "Once your inheritance is fulfilled, my master, this will be nothing compared to what will be yours." The two reached the back of the estate, where Lord Lavalier had built a small greenhouse.


    A murder of crows was sitting atop it, with Menagerie already waiting for them. "Young master, how lovely it is to see you this elated! Please, let me introduce my new children to you." When the tall beast rose her hand, one of the crows flew down the greenhouse and landed on her hand. It''s claws dug into her flesh, but Menagerie did not seem to mind the bleeding.


    Maria took a step back, looking from her to Sin and back. "What do we, need those for?" The crows appeared normal at a glance, but only at the first. They were much larger than usual, their claws were much sharper, and instead of two they had four eyes. They all sat still, eyes pinned on Maria. "They are for reconnaissance, of course! These children are of my own flesh and blood, young master, so my link is much stronger to them. I can see what they see."


    With a wave of her hand the birds took wing, flying northward. "I changed them little enough that they should not be detected by the enemy. When there is an opening in our enemies'' defences, I will know." Maria began to pace once more. "So for now we just have to wait, yes? And what will we actually, do when there is an opening? Do we just drive through and hope nobody notices?"


    Sin locked eyes with Menagerie for a moment, who left the scene, leaving the two alone. "Not quite. We only need to reach the city proper, my master. From there, we will use this."


    She looked around for a moment, and when she saw nobody around, pulled out an old, silver key from her pocket. "I have held onto this for you until now, but it is time for you to have it." When Maria took the key into her hands she could almost not hold onto it, it was much heavier than it looked. "What is this for, Sin?" This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    A wide smile spread across her face. "It is the key to the ancient world, my master. That which we were forced to abandon long ago, when the age of magic drew to an end. It is the very foundation of the magic world, anchoring it to the world of man. It can only be accessed with one of these keys, given only to the heads of the old houses, and only from places deeply resonant with the olden days."


    She laid both hands onto Maria''s. "We spilled enough blood to fill an ocean for this treasure, my master. Guard it well. When the time comes and we can reach the old walls, everything will be clear."


    "I will, put it in my bag then, next to sir Screech. It''ll be safe there. But, for right now then, what do I do?" Sin let go of her master''s hand and looked around them. "My master, you have earned yourself the rest. Menagerie will keep her eyes out, Tetra and Elaine will continue bringing your new servant into proficiency, and I will continue to be at your side if you wish. Please leave everything to us for now, and enjoy the calm reserved for royalty."


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The closer Armoire got to Paris, the faster she walked to make up for time lost while fighting. At every major juncture, near every city she tried to avoid there was a contingent of Paladins ready to block her path, and the sheer number of them forced her to halt her pace. Though that was the extent of their capability. Still they fell in droves to the arrows of conquest, the sword of war and spear of famine, only once did she use the scythe of death.


    As day turned to night, the roads grew a little clearer, and the stream of attacks ceased. This did not mean that she slowed her pace however, she was only more determined to reach her goal. While wandering through the hillside she did not look back when she heard the sound of running footsteps coming closer and closer. "Milady, please wait!"


    She did not, though eventually the man chasing caught up to her. "I have no interest in fighting someone this weak. Go back home, I will still be alive when you are strong enough to be a challenge."


    "I am not an enemy, milady, I am an ally!" At his words she gave him a single glance. He was in his late twenties, well dressed and groomed, though his stance and way of holding his blade was lousy. "I do not need allies, go back home." Her words did not deter him.


    Though somewhat out of breath, he managed to keep Armoire''s pace, walking at her side. "But the queen has returned, milady! And while we may all hold our festivities and praise her, I want to do more than that. Please let me accompany you to her so that I can offer my services!"


    The road grew steeper for them, and the exertion showed clearly on the man''s face as he tried to keep up. "The most you could do for my master is catch a bullet, and unlike my sisters you would not even get up after. Give it up, stay with your family and help there. If you cannot even keep pace with me then this is the wrong battlefield for you."


    "I can keep pace, milady, I swear!" As the road began to slope he once more manage to march at her side, though his legs quickly began to burn under the exhaustion. They walked across the hillside in silence, with the man struggling further the longer they walked.


    The moon marched across the skies alongside them, and after six hours of marching, he collapsed. Even when his legs refused to carry him, he kept crawling forward, pulling with his arms.


    Armoire stopped, and looked around. They were far from any house and home, with only rolling fields to their right and left. With a sigh she hauled the much taller man over her shoulder and continued her march. "I will drop you at the first dumb comment, or until we reach civilization. Hopefully this will be a lesson to you."


    "Yes, milady." The man could speak only quietly now, and quickly fell quiet. Carrying him did not slow Armoire down, though it most certainly dragged down her mood. "You should know your place. It is not the fate of ordinary commoners to walk alongside beasts."


    "But my grandfather did, and his father before him, did too." His voice was less than a whisper. "My father always kept the old weapons polished, he trained day and night, waiting for the return of the queen. And when he grew too old he started to train me and my siblings so we could be ready when she would return. I cannot just sit around and do nothing. I saw her on the news, they showed her daily and in every picture they got their hands on, she always looked so lost and scared. I just want to help."


    Eventually Armoire passed a small village with a bus station. She let him back on his feet, and under her firm gaze he sat down on the bench, his head lowered. "If you want to help, then stay with your family. This is not your battlefield, but that does not mean there is none for you."


    Armoire was standing still, and the man looked back at her, eyes wide in surprise. "If you want to help instead of dying for nothing other than your pride, then stay ready. When war comes to this world, we will need every last hand that can hold a weapon, and then you may make a difference. You will bring your family and my master much more honour that way. "


    "Thank you, milady! I, I will, I shall bring glory to the Len-Fey, and to you, I swear it!" After one last look Armoire continued her way out of the village, sighing as she saw the black vans already blocking the way just outside.


    They opened and another mass of ten or twelve Paladins formed ranks. "Hold her off, children of justice!" Their captain shouted. "Your orders are clear, the beast must not reach Paris, under no circumstance must the fifth rider reach Paris. For eternal salvation, in the name of the Chapter Master, stand your ground."


    Armoire pulled the burning sword of war out of her shoulder, letting it scrape on the ground, tearing the asphalt. The hours of the early morning would be long indeed.

 Chapter 30: The ancient world / March on Paris, III

    These were the first two days where Maria was free of obligations, and she had grown so unused to it that the young master felt at a complete loss. She had her meals, but with her beasts busy, the servants polite but distant and fearful, and Lord Lavalier occupied with his work, she was on her own, yet again.


    The TV was her friend in these times, for countless hours she laid in front of it on the sofa until she grew too tired and went to bed.


    But on the night of the second day, she was roused when Menagerie tore the door open, storming into the room. "They''ve gone and left, all of them! Oh you should''ve seen how fast they''re hurrying, young master! Come, come." Maria did not need to be asked twice.


    Three times today had she packed her bag. Sir Screech, the ancient key, snacks and her trusty crowbar were all in their place. With it over her shoulder she stormed down the stairs. Tetra and Elaine were already outside, getting into the back of the van. Sin was at the wheel, Menagerie leapt into the passengers seat and Maria joined the other two in the back.


    After the doors slammed shut they drove off. Tetra had a massive book with her, which she put on her lap and opened. She traced the words with her finger, quietly voicing the words. Elaine once more stuck to her master''s side, resting her head on Maria''s shoulder. "My beloved master, forgive me for being removed from your side for so long." Excitement swung in her voice just as much as sorrow. "I shan''t be separate in this manner again, I swear it."


    Maria laid an arm around the small beast, which did little to stop her excitement. "It is alright, now, now we are back and, so very close." Her face was red, her mind racing. "Soon I will be queen, I will actually, be queen." Her ears were still in disbelief at her own words.


    The hour they had to drive dragged on in agony, especially as traffic had picked up. Maria was standing at the lid, looking outside as best she could. The closer they got to the city, the more black vans could she make out driving out of the city, too many and too similar to just be coincidence. "That''s, that''s them, right? The enemy? And they do not see us?"


    "They do not, my master. None of us are using our Lore, they would need to actively search to find us. Armoire is truly doing an amazing job." They soon reached the outskirts of the city, and Sin drove the van to the rightmost lane. "Please prepare yourself to embark quickly, my master. And take with you only what you may need."


    One more time Maria looked through her bag, as well as the supplies and keepsakes they had taken along on the journey. She gave sir Screech a pat on the head, and grasped the key tightly in her hand. Five minutes later, they stopped. "It is here, embark, now!" Sin yelled, and the beasts sprung into action alongside her master.


    They opened the door, much to the surprise of the driver in front of them, and ran out the van, towards the right wall. Sin was trailing the wall with her hand, stopping close by. "Here, my master. Use your sight."


    With a gulp Maria closed her eyes, the lines appearing across her body once more. A van on the other side of the highway stopped, and the doors burst open, Paladins disembarking. "My master, we must hurry!" At Sin''s words Maria opened her eyes, and saw a small keyhole just next to Sin''s hand.


    Her hands were trembling and she almost dropped the key. The Paladins were marching towards them, weapons drawn. Finally the key fit, Maria turned it and with a quiet ''click'', a bright silver light erupted from the wall, swallowing her and her beasts.


    When the light faded, they stood on a street as well, though it was not the same. The wall in front of them, the ground they walked on, all was made of pure white, resembling marble. It shone, not from the light of the sun, which seemed completely gone, but from itself. The sight that took her breath away however, was what was in front of her.


    Paris was gone, replaced by a different city, of titanic proportions. It covered her entire view, houses, towers and walls made out of the same white stone. Even the smallest house dwarfed the chateaux that Maria had seen in history class, each a palace fit for a world leader. "This, is the ancient world?" I, this, I." Lacking words she silently walked, her beasts following. Maria was so overwhelmed by the sights that she did not take note of the terrible melancholy Sin was displaying.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The streets they walked on were clean, not a single speck of dust or dirt was found anywhere. They walked in absolute silence, there was no wind, no single sound of life, only the bright stone rising up into the darkness. When Maria tried to raise her head however, Sin immedeately reached out and pulled her in, laying a hand on her head. "Whatever you do, my master. You must not look up. Under no circumstance."


    Maria was in shock, both at the sudden pull, and the harsh fear in her servants voice. "Al-alright, I wont. I''m sorry." she muttered, and made sure to keep her head from tilting upward. "So, this is how the world, used to be when you were around, right?"


    The look of misery on Sin''s face was near enough to move her master to tears. "No, my master. When I first was lead here it was abandoned for nearly two thousand years. I not ancient, only my blood is. This was how the world was long before our struggle, before man turned their back on their greatness."


    "You mean before man grew wiser than to delve into an abyss that was never intended for them?"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The last defences on her way were tenacious, almost enough for Armoire to feel her heart beat again. But alas, only almost. The sword of war sang it''s cry, severing limb from body. The city outskirts were already in sight, and Armoire picked up the pace. In her hurry she was much less thorough, leaving behind wounded, not dead. Great arrows shone in the sky as they hailed down on her like rain, none managed to pierce her blood.


    At the third shield wall Armoire dropped the sword of war, and a host of scythe blades sprouted out of her arms. "Get out of my way!" Her cries did not cause the Paladins to falter, they stood their ground and died standing. Armoire leapt over the roofs of cars caught in the crossfire, denting them on every landing. With every time she took to the skies she unleashed another flurry of white arrows of conquest, each found their mark, each ended the life of another Paladin.


    She had nearly reached the city when a tall figure blocked her way, and the sight of them caused Armoire''s heart to beat in fury. "So you finally decide to show yourself, traitor." Her voice was guttural and roaring, eyes pinned on the figure in front of her. They were dressed in pure white, unarmoured. Long silver hair ran down their back, and their androgynous face betrayed only light surprise. "That a beast would call a proud knight a traitor. Laughable."


    "Have you already forgotten, you ragged old hag?" Armoire drew the blade of war once more, the blade quickly clouded in flames. "You betrayed me, left me to fend off the enemy while you ran with your tail between your legs, if you even still have one! You denied me the blessing, You let me fall, You watched as they dragged me away in chains!"


    The drumming beat of her heart drowned out all sound, even whatever the chapter master was saying in reply. "But now, I am free, and I had almost sixty years to grow my fury. You will pay for leading the knights astray, you will pay for your pointless resistance, all the brave souls you sent to their death for nothing, you will pay for your pride, to think you could stand against my master, the heiress of the ancients! I am Armoire, the fifth rider, I will conquer the world, take peace from humanity, with famine and death I will take a fourth of the earth, until even the soul most sickened with pride will know their place and kneel."


    She raised her blade as the Chapter master rose theirs. "Your end has come!" Armoire roared, and leapt towards her enemy. The blades clashed, again and again. Silver light against her blackened flames. The Paladins left alive in her wake charged to their Chapter master''s aid. Armoire leapt into the air, sending out another hail of arrows. "This fight is not yours!" When she landed, the spear of famine was in her hands. The scales tipped, and while the chapter master grew weaker in strength, they managed still to ward off the riders onslaught.


    But their time was nearing an end. The spear found it''s mark, and every small cut they suffered sapped more of her strength, until it was all but spent. They fell on their knees, warding off one more strike. "I may die, but my legacy will endure, beast. The time of the ancient is over, and their sickening rule will never again put mankind in shackles."


    Armoire pierced them with her spear, only to be dragged in by the chapter master. "We will resist you, until our bitter end. We will rather die before we let you put all of humanity in chains once more."


    Armoire dropped the spear, her arm turning into a single blade of a scythe. She pushed the chapter master to the ground, raising her weapon "And I will continue to mow you down. Finally, my-"


    Before she could finish, her mind went blank. Her body began to move on its own, running, leaping forward, toward the city. A single voice echoed within her head, a single note dominated all of her mind. "My master" Armoire cried out, but it did not ease the scream ringing through her ears.

 Chapter 31: A destined battle

    A large man blocked their way, appearing as sudden as they had. Large was insufficient to describe him, in height and width he resembled a half-giant. His upper body was bare and covered in scriptures, and the only sign of his age was the white hair and wisdom in his eyes.


    "So the great Samdel has come to make his appearance finally?" Sin grinned widely, and quickly stepped in front of Maria. Within a few moments, the young master was surrounded by her beasts. "I had hoped that your master would ultimately see reason, yes." The man''s voice was soft for his massive size. "I cannot say I truly understand how dark your thoughts must have been, to walk down this path, young girl. You faced no hunger, no poverty, nobody wished you ill. And now you caused the deaths of hundreds of thousands."


    Maria could feel none of the confidence in Sin''s voice. "I, I only want to reclaim what is mine, Sir Samdel! Your people kept my beast, you, you killed her! I didn''t, didn''t want it!" The flickering of silver threads around her was the only thing keeping her legs from giving out under her. Samdel had not even shown his Lore yet, but his mere physical presence caused Maria to quiver.


    "You know what your beasts were made for, young girl. I do not want to kill. To rob someone of their life, of any chance to change their ways, to make up for their actions, it sickens me. But your beasts are not like that, are they, Sin?"


    His gaze shifted to her, who only scoffed. "We are beasts, Samdel. In our veins runs the blood of the ancients, we are above what you and your insects consider good and evil. You abandoned the greatness mankind held, and until our master rights this wrong, we will never stop fighting."


    Samdel slowly took a step forward, enough of a threat for Sin''s arm to be covered in flames. Tetra was shaking as she muttered underneath her breath, seeming almost as panicked as her master. "You heard it from them yourself, young girl. Do you really desire your glory this badly? Your path will lead to nothing but more senseless destruction, more suffering and death. I have held out hope for you until now, but now that you are this close, I cannot simply stand by and watch. Not after you killed my son."


    The sight of him clenching his fist caused Maria to nearly throw up, she had to lean against Menagerie for support.


    "You, you are no better, no better than me!" She had wished to sound defiant, but instead of a roar her voice was little more than a screech. "People still die, they starve, all across the world, your world is broken, degenerate, false, with weaklings parading around masked as heroes. I have to claim what is mine, and I will. And I will make a better world, as great and amazing as this one around us here."


    Maria had expected anger, frustration, a horrifying bestial roar to come from Samdel. It would have knocked the last bit of resistance out of her, but she would have been prepared. What she would never have expected was the look of sadness on his face. "I am very sorry, that nobody tended to your heart, young girl. But even more, I am sorry for what I have to do."


    When the lines appeared on his body, Maria lost her mind. His magical presence was a weight, bearing down on her. As the entire Lore took shape, all she could do was watch. Watch as he tore through Elaines web of threads without a cut. As he wrestled Menagerie to the ground, throwing her into the side of a building where her body splattered into a mess of black blood. As Tetra cowered in fear, forgetting every spell she had so painstakingly memorised at the sight of what they were facing.


    "Master, you must unleash me, now!" Sin was shaking her Maria, who stared back with a blank expression. "How, how can we, possibly, beat, that, thing." Sin was flung across the room, only Elaine stood between her and Samdel. Once more, her threads were not enough, with a single punch she was sent flying. Her frail body burst upon impact, leaving behind a vaguely humanoid black mass, crawling towards her master.


    With a howl Menagerie leapt forward, now a massive writhing mass of tendrils, arms and legs, completely malformed. She pushed against the mountain of a man, claws, fangs and spikes trying to drill into his flesh, but not managing to pierce his skin. Six punches Samdel delivered, and after each strike a fountain of black blood sprayed out, until she collapsed, unable to even maintain her humanoid form, only a writhin shape of arms and legs, trying to crawl it''s way towards him.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Samdel stood in front of Maria, and all she could do was raise her hands over her head, praying that this was all a nightmare. She backed away from him, still raising her arms up. Samdel grasped her left, and pulled it clean of like a spider''s leg. Pain overwhelmed her senses, but not enough that she could not feel his hand on her face, the searing pain seared her skin. "It will all be over in a moment, child."


    "Morning Star, hear my dream, know of my desire and grant it to me." Samdel let go of Maria, turning around to the figure standing up high. "My foe stands before me. Make them perish." A bright light engulfed Maria and Samdel as the sky cracked, and she heard the bell ring once more.


    Maria fell to the ground on her back, eyes staring into the sky. And all her pain faded from her mind, at the sight of absolute horror beyond.


    The skies were clear, and dark. And all across the horizon were the shapes of beings that defied her imagination. Their heads were as far away as the sun, their hands large enough to hold and crush the planet. All she could see were long limbs, pitch black, and eyes the size of stars, staring off into the void. All she could do was scream, until her lungs were empty, until her brain shut off in merciful oblivion.


    Elizabeth leaped off of the building, her arms shining gold. "Morning star, hear my prayer. Award me with your blessings, swords of the Seraphim." Nine golden blades appeared over her shoulders, their blades aimed at Samdel, who stood within a massive crater. His skin was torn and bleeding, his hair gone, but he could still move. "So you have turned sides, Merlayne? Was the rule behind the curtain not enough for you?"


    The lady of Merlayne drew her sabre, her eyes narrow. "It would appear I was forced to reveal my hand earlier than I wanted, but no matter. Yes, you were played for the old fool that you are. But even if I had not, I would still tell you to leave. I told you before, Paris is mine, and you will only enter it over my cold dead body."


    "I have no desire to enter your city, Merlayne. But I am afraid that I cannot let you take the girl with you either." Sin had gotten back on her feet, and rushed to her masters side, abject terror across her face. She tore her sleeve, trying her best to bind off the wound. Menagerie and Elaine, still blackened messes of blood, were staggering to their feet.


    "Cut it out you fools!" Sin shouted at them, with enough authority to halt them from leaping at Samdel again. "Don''t throw your lives away, master, my master!" she ran a hand across Maria''s face, black tears running down her face. "You must fight it, you must, stay with us, you mustn''t leave."


    Elizabeth marched forward, but Samdel stood firm. "You may win, Merlayne, but not in time. You should reconsider." In reply the nine blade shot forward. Six missed their mark, three struck deep wounds into his body. "I made my choice, Samdel. Merlayne has let you play your game for long enough, it is time that we return to our rightful place. And you will NOT keep me from her."


    Before either could strike another blow, the sky shattered. For a brief moment, there was a ray of light before the rift closed once more. A figure was falling down, landing inbetween Elizabeth and Samdel. Six scythe blades sprouted from her wrists, in her left she wielded the spear of famine, in her right the sword of war. "Where is my master, and what have you done to her." Armoire''s voice was quiet, barely hiding her trembling rage.


    Samdel took a step back, looking from Elizabeth to Armoire, then back again. Elizabeth was smiling widely. "I will not say it again, Samdel. I offer you the chance to leave. Run away, out of my country and back to those mud huts you call home. You will not keep me from her."


    He shot the two one last look, then shook his head. "You will lead the world to ruin, and I will not stand by idly to watch. The next time, I will not fight alone." With these words he pulled out a key, similar to Maria''s, and stuck it into the air in front of him. After turning it he disappeared in a flash of light. Elizabeth and Armoire rushed to Maria, and with a flash from Elizabeths key, they disappeared, leaving the ancient world behind.


    When Maria awoke again, her body felt numb, and she could only see from one eye, the left was completely dark. "Where, am, I." The weak scratching of her voice shocked her. She tried to touch her face, but could only bring up one arm, feeling the heavy bandages all across the left part of her face.


    And she could feel the lack of her arm.


    Terror took hold of her, and it grew only worse as her eyes adjusted to the light, able to make out her surroundings. She was laying in a hospital bed, surrounded by her beasts, and right there, at her side, sat Elizabeth.


    Never before had Maria seen her this worried, but the sight of her only caused her more pain. Even her right arm was not cooperating properly, she could barely bring it up to her face to cover herself. "Please don''t, don''t look at me. I don''t, I don''t, want you to see me like, like this."


    The look of pity on her face edged itself into her mind, and for a brief moment, Maria wished she had never woken up again.

 Chapter 32: The queen lives

    "Please, don''t look at me." Maria could not make out Elizabeth''s expression through her fingers as she followed her wishes and turned to look at the wall. First then did Maria take her hand away from her face, her eye darting to her beasts.


    The look of sadness and barely concealed anger, of shame, was the same to all of them, but none were roiling as much as Sin. Scales were missing across her arms, she had undone her braid and so her long ros¨¦ hair flowed down her back, covering half of her face. When their gazes met, she could not hold it. Sin crumbled under her gaze.


    "My master, forgive me. The fault lies solely with me, that you are, I, my master." She trailed on, then fell silent. Maria tried to sit up, managing only after much trouble, hindered by her lacking arm. "It was my fault, Sin. If I hadn''t panicked, then."


    "Tsk" Elizabeth''s sound silenced Maria immediately. "You are both at fault and both blameless." The lady of Merlayne continued to stare at the wall. "Your beast was reckless and underestimated the tenacity of the enemy, and your failure is human. Even I can barely look upon Samdel and persevere, that trick of his is why he has staid at the top for so long. Shamanism perfected, I am sure he would say." She scoffed with disdain. "pure brutish strength and nothing else."


    Pain, guilt and fear had been all that Maria could feel in that moment, until she felt Elizabeth''s hand on her head. The touch of her fingers going through her hair was the light at the end of a tunnel, the merciful daybreak after a night of pure terror. She began to weep, staining her bandages. "Blame and guilt will only weaken you and your servants, Maria. Your enemy has shown their resolve, so you must do so in kind. And you are not alone anymore."


    "You''re, with me, we will fight we will be, together?" Only after the words had tumbled out of her mouth did Maria notice just what she had said, and she wanted nothing more than to hide underneath the covers. Elizabeth''s mouth curled to a smile. "Now now, I would not be that hasty. Much still has to be done. But we are on the same side, yes. For the first time, Merlayne and Len-Fey will stand together. Oh how my father must be rolling in his grave."


    To Maria her laughter was the sound of bells after sermon, with every moment she felt smaller and smaller, and overjoyed that she was even talking to her.


    "How long have I, how long has it been? And, where am I?" Elizabeth leaned back in her seat, sighing as she folded her hands on her lap. With the lack of her touch, the dark soon began to creep back into the mind of the young master.


    "For two days and nights now. Had Sin not as proficient at stopping blood loss as she is at causing it, you would not be here now. And you are in the Saint-Louis Hospital, far behind our lines. Do not be afraid, you are safe here."


    There was a knock on the door, and Menagerie stood up to open it. On the other side stood a doctor, visibly shaken to be welcomed by the tall beast. They were let inside, under the watchful eyes of her beasts who stepped away from her bed to give space, but did not take their eyes off of them. "It is good to see you awake, lady Maria." The doctor did her best to smile and ignore the staring. "How are you feeling, any other complaints besides," Her eyes shifted to Maria''s shoulder.


    For a moment, Maria was too surprised by the friendly reception. "I, I think I am fine, besides." Her legs were shaking a little as she tried to raise them, but she still managed. "My face is itching, pretty badly, but besides that it is alright. I." The doctor tried to reach out and stop her from touching her face, but the look that Sin gave her was enough for her to quit the attempt. "Am I, blind there now, or?"


    The doctor was fidgeting her hands, a mouse trapped in a room of starved serpents. "The possibility is there, yes, lady Maria. We have done all we can to treat your burns, though the scars will remain. There is however also a chance that your eye may heal still, in time. It would for now just be best for you to, not touch it, if you could."


    She let out a sigh of relief after Maria stopped running her fingers across her bandages. "And, I am lucky to say that thanks to Lady Elizabeth and her gracious assistance, we should be able to take measurements for a prosthetic-"


    "No!" One word was enough to tear down the fleeting sense of peace in the room. Maria was grasping her chest, shaking her head vehemently. "I don''t want that, I don''t want that!" All eyes were on her, even Elizabeth''s. Despite it, the young master continued. "I am not becoming some cyborg monstrosity!"


    "Are you sure about that, Maria?" While Elizabeth was able to calm her just with her voice, it did not ease her shaking. "It is not as archaic as you may think, would you not consider it?" Maria was melting under her gaze, but her hand remained clenched. "No, I can''t. I don''t want it, a constant reminder of my failure, a pitiful attempt to undo what happened." Her knuckles turned white. "You can''t, replace things like that, it is disgraceful, insulting."


    "If that is what you want." Elizabeth stood up, and the sight near broke Maria''s heart. "I am glad to see you are alive, despite everything. For now though, I will have to leave you with your servants. There are still many things I must take care of." She gave one look to the doctor. "I believe some privacy is most required at this moment."


    The hint did not have to be repeated, the doctor quickly left the room. On her own way out, Elizabeth stopped. "Could I speak with Sin for a moment, ''ere I go? And could you please tell her to be civil?" If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Maria looked from Sin to Elizabeth, and gave a weak nod. "Please be nice to her, she''s the best ally we have." Her servant was running a hand through her hair, and bowed deeply. "As you wish. Lead the way, your ladyship."


    The two left the room together. The hallway outside was empty, as were all rooms on the floor. A few of Elizabeth''s guards were patrolling around, two standing at the elevator. They settled in at a small table near the window, with a full view of the city.


    "So, why did you want to speak to a humble servant away from her master?" Sin was gritting her teeth and slumped forward, while Elizabeth crossed her legs and arms while nobody was watching them.


    "What did you tell her about the world of ancients, and what were you thinking." Her voice was a quiet hiss. "How could you guide her through the place that has turned near everyone who entered it mad! Did you really think she would get through there without seeing the warning, without seeing THEM?"


    Sin answered with a shrug, not meeting the lady''s piercing gaze. "It was the shortest way to reach the city, and I did not expect Samdel to show up in person. And I was not going to take her to the warning, or tell her about them. She is not yet ready."


    "Not ready? Have you seen the look in her eyes? Ready or not, she deserves to know, she must know. And it will not be one of your twists, you will tell her the warning, as it was written, word by word. I will aid your cause in reverting the world, I will gladly make her queen and you can bet that I will rule at her side."


    She grasped Sin''s arm, and the two stared at each other. "But I will not let that seal be shattered, those things were sealed away for a reason, and not even someone as maddened with resentment as you could want that to change."


    "Of course I don''t." Sin pulled back her arm. "I will tell her the warning, and I will not twist thing, you have my word." She laid a hand on her chest. "On my name." First then did Elizabeth relax and lean back. "Very well. I will take you by that word. You know better than to break a promise to Merlayne."


    She stood up, as did Sin. "I never thought I would have a normal talk to the heiress of the morning star." Her amused smile was shared by Elizabeth as they walked back down the hall. "And I never thought I would see the great Sin herself without her trying to tear me into pieces."


    At the door to Maria''s room they stopped. "I shan''t. But I will say this. Not as a beast, not as an ally, but as a maid who dearly loves her master." It spoke to Elizabeth''s upbringing that she did not begin to tremble under Sin''s gaze. "She loves you, and it runs deeper than you could ever hope to imagine. If you break her heart, I will break yours."


    Elizabeth lowered her head. "A lady would never play with another''s heart in such a cruel manner. On the honour of my house, you have my word. But I would like to ask you one last thing. How did you know their names."


    Sin leaned her head to the side, raising an eyebrow. "Pardon?" Elizabeth was clenching her hands to fists. "When you spoke in the Ancient''s world, they listened." Her voice was hushed, not more than a whisper. "Not since man has entered that place have they taken notice of anything, but when you spoke they LISTENED. Nothing remained of the Ancients, nothing but their warning. So how do you know their names?"


    Her hand did not shake as Sin brought it up to her face, and began to peel off her skin, revealing the pure blackness underneath. "Lady Elizabeth. You and your old allies studied my sisters enough to know how to kill us, by tearing our souls from our bodies. And yet you still have not made the connection? What do you think makes up our bodies?"


    Elizabeth shook her head, taking a step back. "Just how endless is your hatred, Sin? You did this, willingly?" The servant barred her fangs, the corners of her mouth still curved in amusement. "I would have taken any curse if it meant I could scourge the world of man for their sins. But do not be afraid, lady Elizabeth." She bowed, her unkempt hair covering her face. "I serve only my master, and she is so very fond of you. You have nothing to fear from me or my sisters."


    The two parted ways, and Sin entered her master''s room. With the need to show strength absent, her sisters had broken discipline. Menagerie was laying in front of the bed, curled up into a ball, three tails, two dog, one catlike, whipping through the air. Elaine was laying right next to her master, her head resting atop her left shoulder as if to hide what was lost.


    Tetra was sitting where Elizabeth had sat, holding a tray of food. There was a small portion of rice, a cup of tea and a set of fish sticks which Tetra was cutting into appropriate pieces for her master, under a torrent of tears and apologies, which Maria was doing her best to accept and forgive.


    Looking to her right, Sin saw Armoire, slumped into a corner. Her knees were pulled up to her chest and her head rested atop them as she stared blankly at the opposite wall, her fingers scraping and tearing through skin. Sin slowly walked up to her master''s bed.


    There were so many plans still to finalise, so much that had to be done. Her master still did not know the basics of so many things, there was still so much Sin had to tell her. When she reached the side of the bed, Maria looked at her, and her face lit up as she saw her first servant again.


    Those things could wait for a day. Sin sat down, and the realisation of how unsightly she was hit her with a force. "Lady Elizabeth wishes you all the best, she will come back tomorrow."


    Her words only made her master appear even more radiant, her thoughts of Elizabeth banishing the dark that had taken hold. As Sin began to braid her hair, she continued to watch her master, as she continued to console Elaine and Tetra in their countless apologies and pleas. Never before had she seen her sisters like this.


    Sin could not take her eyes off of the bandages covering Maria''s face, nor could she forget the feeling of holding her fleeting body in her arms. Her body tensed up for a moment, as the ice cold dread of memory drenched her body.


    She would never let such a thing happen again.

 Chapter 33: Nightfall

    As the light faded, so did Maria''s mood. The room slowly emptied of her servants, sent away on different tasks or due to restlessness. Tetra left for a room nearby to continue her training, Armoire joined the guards on patrol, Menagerie had crawled on top of the roof to tend to her birds and create new ones. Elaine was the last of the minor five that left, asked to guide the door by Maria.


    The moon was shining through the window onto her bed, it was only her and Sin now. Both women sat in silence, with only the faint sounds of life coming from the open window, faint sounds of cars, footsteps and a faint few birds.


    "I don''t think I can sleep anymore, Sin." Maria was staring down at her arm, her twitching fingers that she could not stop. "Every time I close my eye I see those things, those eyes" Her muscles and veins showed clearly through her pale skin as they tensed up. "I remember them, how they blackened the very sky, and I want to scream, but I can''t."


    Sin leaned forward and ran her scaled fingers across her master''s arm. "I understand your terror, my master. Please, allow me to ease it. May I tell you of what it is you saw?"


    She wanted to say no, she wanted to say no so desperately. "Yes, please do." Her servant straightened her back and took one long, deep breath. "The Ancient''s world was sealed, for how long, nobody knows. The first humans who managed to slip past the seal did so in my original lifetime, about two hundred years ago, give or take. I am sure you can imagine the mayhem, the ripples it sent through the world of magic: Another world, hidden so plainly, what secrets could it hold, what great texts, what possible spells, left behind by people of such power."


    The beast shook her head. "They found nothing of the sort. Only an empty city, a hollow shell of greatness, an ocean that spanned the horizon, with a single, titanic arm reaching out into the void, and the creatures that you saw. Defying anything resembling normality, enough to make anyone lose their own sense of importance, their very sanity. People were given years of training and strict instructions to never look up, yet still most that came to study the place went mad regardless."


    Maria was gripping her servant''s hand, only her tight grip let her fingers calm down, gave her a feeling of safety. "So there were no people, no trace, nothing? At all?" Sin nodded at her words. "Nothing that could be used, except a warning. It was placed in the middle of the city, about a day''s march in. Later measurements found that no matter from what spot one would enter the city, the distance towards this monument was the same. It had twenty engravings, each in a different language, all saying the same thing:


    "People of the future, unfortunate souls that have discovered our great shame. If you come here for knowledge, you will find only this warning: Turn back, and leave this place as you found it. We have erased our records, our history and soon ourselves, the least we could do in atonement. You can refer to us as the Ancients. We ruled over magic and man for millennia, laying in chains those who we deemed inferior, and slaughtering those who resisted.


    We built this city, this world, as a monument to our greatness, and turned it into one showing only our sin. In our arrogance we delved into secrets of magic that should not be wielded, by anyone, and we created our greatest sins, the creatures you can see in the night sky, who devoured all other life. We pray that you heed this warning and turn back, that you may not make the mistakes that we did. That we may have, in our last acts, contained this disaster from having the wider world share this fate."


    When Sin ended, Maria''s arm was almost numb, yet she still clung onto her servant for dear life. "So they, wiped themselves out, and sealed those things away for good? They can''t, they can''t hurt me here?"


    Sin laid her other hand on Maria''s, gently tracing across her fingers. "The seal is of a power that is still beyond our understanding of magic, my master. One can move into the world with the keys, but without it, nothing can leave. Nor would they harm you, my master."


    "How, do you know that?" Her question had Sin''s smile falter. "The first Len-Fey I knew, near a century before the birth of our great queen, was obsessed with the Ancient''s and the creatures they left behind. She took along with her anything she could, scraps of stone, and water from the great ocean. But back at home in her laboratory, she found that it was not water, but blood. Black blood."


    Maria pulled her arm back, her heart was racing. "You, she, made you out of, with the blood of, those things?!" Her shock turned quickly to shame when Maria saw the hurt on Sin''s face. "Yes, my master. It constitutes our bodies, it lets us regenerate, harden and change shape. That is why you need not fear those creatures, my master."


    Her hands were trembling as they reached out to Maria, who did not resist when Sin took her hand into her own again. "They are weapons, just like me, only much larger and, dangerous. But they are without a wielder, without a will. One can speak their names to awaken them, but the sheer thought of that." Sin shook her head. "They were not written down, the Ancient''s erased everything we could know of their culture, their magic."


    "But you know them, right?" It was Sin''s turn to be startled, looking at her master. "How did-"


    "So I was right." Maria smiled, though all it showed was pain. "Can you help me get out of bed, please? My legs feel so restless, it is driving me crazy." Sin hurried closer to her side, and picked up her master. Not before had Sin noticed just how weak and fragile her body was. It was natural for any human to feel like a delicate vase of porcelain to her, but now the thought hit her as a grim reminder.


    Placed on her feet Maria was stumbling, and waving her arm in the air only further pushed her out of balance. Sin pulled her into her chest before she could fall, and the two remained that way. "I would like to see out the window, Sin." At her wish Sin lead the way.


    At the windowsill Maria was able to lean against it instead of her servant, who took a step back. "Your voice is, really, really beautiful, you know." Maria was looking out the window, though she did not truly see anything. "Do you know any songs, it has been very long since I heard one."


    Maria did not receive an answer, long enough that she turned her head, finding her servant staring at the ground, with an unknowable expression. "I know, a few. But they are all very sad and very, they cut very deep."


    Maria looked away again, to not lose face as well. "I do not really feel like, anything too happy. I think a sad song would be a little appropriate, right?" She reached for her other shoulder, feeling bandages where her arm had once been. "I wont force you, but if you could, it would make me, happier." This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    For a while it was silent. Only the light breeze of the wind flowed through Maria''s hair, which was starting to lose it''s blonde dye, returning to black. She had already closed her eyes, her lips forming a sigh, when Sin rose her voice.


    "O mon peuple que vous ai-je donc fait ?


    J''aimais la vertu, la justice ;


    Votre bonheur fut mon unique objet


    Et vous me tra?nez au supplice"


    Her voice was soft and bright, though even without looking at her, Maria could hear the tears that were streaming down her face. The tension that was controlling her body, the grief and resentment that grew with every line, the restrained anger that was kept in check only by the rules and restrictions written into her Lore. Minute after minute she continued, reciting verse after verse, faltering or stumbling not once.


    "O mon peuple ! recevez mes adieux,


    Soyez heureux, je meurs sans peine


    Puisse mon sang en coulant sous vos yeux


    Dans vos coeurs ¨¦teindre la haine"


    Maria gave Sin a minute after she had ended, before turning around. The beast stood at attention, her right hand upon her chest over her heart, face blackened with tears. Her master reached up and took the handkerchief in her servant''s breast pocket and got on her tip-toes, wiping away her tears. "I never heard of that song before. It was from your time, right?"


    It took Sin a moment to regain some modicum of composure, before she could speak without descending into sobbing. "Complainte de Louis XVI, my master. It is understandable that you would not have heard of it before."


    "You lived during the revolution, didn''t you?" Sin nodded, wordless. Her master folded the handkerchief neatly and laid it on the windowsill. "I don''t want to pry, but, I would also like to know, if you would be willing to share."


    Her gaze went up to the night sky, the common dark, empty and void of any great monsters. "Why did you become a beast?"


    One step, then a second, and Sin stood behind her. She followed her master''s gaze, into the dark night sky. "There was nothing left for me. I was nothing, less than nothing, in my life. I could not read, I knew nothing of the world. I would have lived a short, meaningless life in my village, utterly meaningless. When by some miracle, the queen traveled through, resting at my father''s house because a storm had forced them to halt. You cannot imagine, my master, how graceful, how beautiful she was."


    Maria could not help but imagine as Elizabeth as Sin spoke, she only nodded silently. "She lifted me out of the muck and filth, my master. I became a maid, I got to follow her and the king, see the great palace. Here I had lived knowing nothing but a few small wooden houses, walking halls meant for people so much grander, so much more important than me. I still meant nothing, I do not know if she even remembered my name. Who was I, after all, but a faceless, feeble maid. But I loved her, more than my family, more than god. And then they came." Sin stepped past her master, gripping onto the windowsill to calm her trembling fingers as they dug through the stone.


    "They came with their weapons, their pitchforks, their vulgar cries. A horde of unwashed filthy commoners, and they dragged them away, my king, my queen, their poor children." Pieces of stone fell onto the ground under her grasp. "And I was there, among the mob, when they killed them. My king, my queen, the princes and princesses. My world, it broke on that day, my master."


    Sin shook her head, though it was not enough to dispel her demons. "I wanted to fight, but what could I do. I was a single, common woman. That is when I was found again, by your family, my master. They sought those who were ready to give everything, to restore order, to end the bloodshed and put those maddened dogs to heel. And I gave everything. They rewrote my lore, they tested every theory on me, for I was the only one who volunteered, after all it was irrelevant if I lived or died. But I never did."


    The moonlight was reflecting off of her scales, shining only brighter in contrast. "They took me into the Ancient''s world, and at their order, I undressed and threw myself in the great ocean. It was a pain that I cannot describe, my master. And then I saw it, the body of this great beast, far beneath in the dark. I was afraid, as scared as I could be as my body was starting to turn. But when ascended those cliffs, returned to my new master, I was no longer Reines, the impotent commoner. I was the scourge that would avenge my world, born of the great sins of the ancients. I was Sin."


    When she turned around, their gazes met again. "And from there I lived for the Len-Fey, and my own wish to sate my hatred. Across France, Spain, wherever my master went, I did. Until I had grown powerful enough, my master had grown ambitious enough."


    Maria leaned her head to the side, her voice quiet. "Enough for what?" Sin crossed her arms, her nails scraping across her scales. "I had no love for the pretenders we fought for, and neither did my masters. They fought for their own ambitions, I fought because I could see those murderers in every insolent commoner I faced. And we were losing ground, every year, every month. We had to take drastic measures. That is when your ancestor proclaimed herself queen, above the nobles and gentry that supported the degeneracy of the revolution, as well as those we fought with. I crushed those who did not kneel. Those, were the greatest days of my life as a beast."


    "And then we lost, right?" Maria''s words had Sin slump forward. "Yes. Our enemies were too many, and even when I created my sisters, they were not enough to turn the tide. But now, my master." She went down on one knee, and took her hand.


    "Marie, Maria, you are at the heart of the nation. My sisters are at your beck and call, the Merlayne, our old enemies, are your allies." Her hands were shaking, her expression one of clear and pure joy.


    "Now you can exact your revenge, and be at peace?" Maria''s hopes were dashed when her servant shook her head. "I will never cease to loathe man, for their vulgar depravity, their reckless desire to take and trample all that is beautiful and graceful in this world. But not since your great ancestor, not since my life as a common nobody, was I in the presence of one who deserved to rule, more than you."


    The beast rested her forehead on her master''s hand. "I will lay this world at your feet, my master. I swear. You may take it, you may rule it, trample it to dust, it is of no concern to me. I want for nothing other than for you to live the selfish, royal life that you deserve."


    Maria was shaking, though even she did not know if it was from the cold, or her servant''s dedication. "A half blind cripple, the ruler of the world." her chuckle was as sincere as it was pained. Her eyes both were burning, and she slowly pulled her hand back, laying it on Sin''s head. "I will take the crown, Sin. No matter what it takes."


    With Sin''s help Maria climbed back into the bed, and her servant closed the window. Sin pulled sir Screech out of Maria''s bag and laid it into her master''s arm. Maria held him close to her chest, but held onto Sin''s arm as she tried to pull it back. "I need you here. The monsters, the things."


    For a full minute, the two stared at each other, both with a blush that only increased. Finally Sin obeyed, and laid down next to her master, who laid her arm around Sir Screen and Sin both.


    The night was restless. Sin, like her sisters, needed no sleep. She laid awake while her master was shaking in fear, clinging onto her for dear life. Few short hours of peaceful sleep were interrupted when the dark shadows of her mind stirred anew to torment her. As the moon waned in the sky, Sin did not move. She held her master in a close embrace, running her fingers through her hair.


    The great Sin, slayer of countless millions, the first beast, laid motionless and powerless, incapable of chasing away the monsters that tormented her beloved queen.

 Chapter 34: Inheritance

    Sin had staid at her master''s side until she woke up at the rising of the sun. The two looked each other in the eyes for what felt like an eternity, before Sin slipped out of bed and straightend her clothes. "Good morning, my master. I hope you are feeling better." Her servant had turned her back, and Maria''s gaze shifted through the room as she sat up. "Yes, yes I do."


    There was a hissing from the other side of the door, and a helpless whimpering yell. "Lady Maria, may I come in?" It was the voice of the doctor. Maria motioned to Sin, who opened the door. Elaine was standing in the way, threads flickering through the air around her. "Now now, little sister. This one is no threat." First at Sin''s words did Elaine step back and let her pass.


    "Good, well, good morning, lady Maria." The doctor was carrying a small case in her hand, which Elaine was still staring at. "Have there been any new symptoms, or issues?" The lady shook her head a no, the doctor sighed in relief. "Then you have passed through the most dire part of your, well, condition. I am sure that it will be difficult to adjust, however if you take things slowly and do not over-exert yourself, you should be able to adapt. As for your face."


    The doctor laid the case on the table next to her bed and opened it. Inside were sets of the same bandages that covered most of Maria''s face, two bottles with clear liquid and a set of cotton pads.


    "For the next week you should not expose your eye to much light, so when changing the bandages it is important to keep it closed. If I may." She reached out to Maria, who pulled away from her hand so abruptly that it had Elaine rush to her side.


    The air sang with threads that cut through the air, just in front of the doctor''s face. All stood still from there, until Sin spoke up. "My master is not fond of people coming near her face, good doctor. I will take care of matters, I am rather experienced in treating wounds. Elaine, let the good woman be."


    The threads retreated back to Elaine, who nonetheless continued to glare. Sin stepped to her masters side, and ran her hand across the bandages. "If I may, my master?" Maria gave a quick nod, and her servant got to work. With every thread of cloth she uncovered more of her tormented skin.


    Where Samdel''s hand had touched her face the marks were the worst, though there was little unharmed skin left at all. It was a miracle that her eyelids were still functional and intact. Maria was winced when her skin was exposed to the air. "This may hurt, my master." Sin spoke quietly as she wettened one of the pads with the disinfectant and pressed it onto her skin.


    Maria''s body tensed, she bit her teeth together, but staid silent. Tears ran down her face as Sin tended to her, then renewed the bandages. "Is there anything else that my master requires, doctor?"


    "Well, her shoulder is also, not in the best shape of course. Whenever her ladyship washes herself she will need to of course re-apply them there as well, and be disinfected." Maria stared down at her bandaged shoulder, the sight of which made her stomach churn. It was just not meant to look like that. "I would also recommend that she is given adequate supervision, at least for the first few weeks while her body adjusts."


    "That will not be an issue, I will stay at my master''s side, you can be sure of that." Sin closed the case again after putting things back how they were. Then there was a knock at the door, and it was opened a moment after. Maria hid her face with her hand.


    "Everything seems to be in order, good." Never before had Maria seen Elizabeth in the same clothes twice, today was no exception. Her dress was pure white and light, matching the early summer atmosphere outside. "She is ready to leave, yes doctor?"


    Maria almost jumped out of the bed, but only managed to leave with help of Elaine. "Yes, I, I can." She stared down at her clothes, the same ones she had been wearing for days now. The young master was a little shaky on her feet, but held firm.


    "Lovely. Your carriage is already awaiting you, darling." The last word sent Maria stumbling, only Elaine''s quick reflexes saved her from falling face first on the ground. Her face was a bright crimson, and it remained like that all the way through the hospital and down to the parking space underneath with her beasts in tow.


    It had been cleared of all but five vehicle, four black vans, and a sleek white car, nearly resembling a limousine, if only much much shorter. Three ranks deep, ten wide, stood the guards that Elizabeth had set aside for her protection, lead by a very familiar face, who bowed with a wide grin on her face.


    "Lady Elizabeth, lady Maria, the fifth retinue is ready to move out." Hawkes wore a very similar uniform as on the day they had met, though this time she and her soldiers lacked any signs of rank and affiliation. Elizabeth opened the bag she was carrying, and took out of it a scroll which she handed to Maria. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The scent of her perfume was still lingering on the paper, it made Maria a little dizzy. "My slaves are hard at work to restore your family''s property back to you, it will take a few months if not longer, but at least here in Paris things are going at a reasonable pace."


    Maria rose her eyebrow. "You have slaves? I, didn''t know we still, did that." Elizabeth''s smile once more lit up Maria''s world. "I meant my accountants and lawyers. Never skim on them, pay them well, and put one against the wall every now and then, it will serve you well. And as a last present." She motioned for Maria to read the scroll. "I don''t really have an interest in keeping people who are supposed to be dead on my pay roll."


    The scroll was a contract, written in a style so archaic that Maria had issues deciphering it. She made out that it was a transfer of service, of the fifth retinue into her service. After a few moments of failing she handed the paper to Sin, though it took her a moment to let go.


    Her servant''s eyes raced across the lines. "A complete transfer, you cover the costs for the first year, all ties are severed." Sin nodded and returned the paper to Maria, who had been handed a pen by Elizabeth. "Everything seems to be in order, my master."


    Maria had to lay the paper on the front of the car, and Sin held it in place for her to sign. Afterwards she looked at Elizabeths waiting hand, and upon realisation clutched her own to her chest. "Can I, keep it?" She was unable to meet her gaze, but the lady only chuckled and ran a hand through her hair. "If it makes you that happy, darling."


    In that moment Maria could have died, and would have done so happily. "I will stay in touch, there are quite a lot of battles for me to fight, and none of them as interesting and enjoyable as one to the death. For now though, I wish you the best." Elizabeth turned her attention to Sin. "Your old manor has been returned, so you are free to set up there. If some of your sisters could be spared in the coming days, their aid could be of great use in pacifying the countryside."


    Sin performed a small curtsy, not without a small smirk on her lips. "We shall see, it is not for me to decide, but my master. I do however wish to personally thank you for your assistance." For a moment, Elizabeth''s smile faltered. "All cards are on the table, I would be a fool not to ensure us, me, the greatest chance of success. Hawkes, I expect that you and your lot serve and protect my dear wife to be as faithfully-"


    Maria did not hear the last words, at the word wife she had fainted, caught by Armoire who held her master in her arms for the first time, visibly distraught.


    "as you have me." The lady ended, closing her eyes with a deep breath. "Worry not your ladyship, a flock of dragons would guard your princess worse than we will." Hawkes gave a short bow, unable to keep a straight face. "Your charms are truly the envy of all in the land. Let''s pack up, ladies. On your posts." As the guards dispersed into the vans, one of them shook their head as they walked alongside Hawkes. "Sir, you should stop wondering why you are still single."


    Armoire was still holding Maria in her arms, and walked very carefully to their car, every step slow and deliberate, her body shaking. Elizabeth parted ways, returning to the elevator. The beasts took their seats in the car, Sin and Menagerie in the front, Tetra and Elaine in the second row, and Armoire with the still unconscious Maria at the very back. The fifth rider held her master as she fastened the seat belt, and had to scurry closer so that Maria could lean against her.


    Sin was looking at the two through the mirror, and could not help but chuckle under her breath. Not in the sixty years together had she seen her youngest sister this insecure and worried. They drove off, with the vans following closely. Throughout the ride, Maria staid unconscious, awakening first as they stopped in the driveway of their destination.


    The first thing Maria saw was Armoire''s face, still controlled by worry and embarrassment. "I, uhm, sorry." Maria began, her words only causing Armoire to appear more embarrassed.


    "It is, nothing, great master, it, it was an honour of course to, be able to assist you." When Maria leaned back the fifth rider pulled her hood over her head, staring down at her feet. They exited the car, as did Maria''s new guard. In front of them was a brilliant manor, the sight of which took Maria''s breath away.


    The walls shone with a brilliant red in the midday sun, reflecting of the countless windows across the three stories of the manor. High walls cut off the estate grounds from the outside, with only the garden surroundings them showing the signs of abandonment. Weeds were growing in between the flowers, the grass was tall, sprouting even between the stone walkways.


    The guards entered the manor first, keeping their rifles shouldered. First after they had spread out through the manor did Maria enter along with Hawkes and her beasts. "You know, your ladyship, I cannot thank you enough." The Lieutenant gazed at the lavish entry hall, the ancient paintings of landscapes, scenes of royal court life and saints. "First you get me out of a dead-end job guarding the worst eggheads this side of the planet, and now I get to patrol this place instead of whatever desert Lady Merlayne was going to banish us to."


    She shook her head and followed her subordinates. "Just for that alone I''d love to catch a bullet for you any day of the week." With the soldiers leaving Maria and her beasts alone in the hall, Maria took the time to wander. She finally stopped at a huge painting, towering above the entry door. It was a portrait of a woman, tall, dressed in an immaculate black dress, with luscious locks of blonde hair.


    The look in her eyes was both stern and regal as she sat on a large throne, with a woman at her side, dressed in the plain clothes of a maid. The maid wore her long ros¨¦ hair in a braid across her right shoulder.


    "That''s, her, right?" Maria muttered to Sin, who had not left her side. "It is, indeed." Together they looked up at the painting. "Arianne Len-Fey, the first queen. We are finally home, my master." Maria did not know if Sin was talking to her, or the painting.

 Chapter 35: What was owed

    As Maria''s guards swept the building, they found nothing suspicious. During the interrim, a minor noble family tied to Len-Fey had supervised the premises, and kept a small contingent of servants to combat decay. These were startled at the sudden intrusion, but quickly resumed their work, now under a higher master.


    Walking through the hallways was a passing through into a different time. The manor had not been modernised for many decades, lacking in much modern equipment. The spacious living quarters lacked modern television and still had radios, the wiring and lighting was still straight out of the sixties.


    The building was cross shaped, with an eastern wing for the human servants, a western wing used for guests and space at public gatherings, and a northern wing exclusive to Maria and her beasts. It was here that her group quickly splintered. Under copious bows and apologies Tetra rushed into the library, Menagerie left for the garden, only Elaine and Armoire followed Maria and Sin into what would be the young master''s private chambers.


    Throughout their exploration Maria had felt a sense of pride at the knowledge that everything she saw was truly her own. And this reached the peak in her chambers. The room alone was larger in square meters than her family''s home. Her closet was a room to itself, brimming with clothes that appeared to never having been worn before.


    The dressing table appeared as something Maria would expect to come out of Versailles, but it was still dwarfed by the royal bed that dominated the room. It would have taken up her entire room back at home and then some, the blankets were made out of pure silk.


    Maria ran from corner to corner, for a moment she had forgotten everything; her arm, her face, the constant itching, the worry over Elizabeth. It was all gone as she inspected the bathroom, letting out a high pitched squeal at the massive bath tub, the immaculate pure-white tiles and soft fur-rug.


    She stepped onto her very own balcony, able to watch across her garden, down at the sea of flowers, and across the wall at the beautiful and elegant neighbourhood, the estates around her that were appropriate, but still mere shadows of what she now owned.


    Her explorative journey ended at a large standing mirror, by the window. There she was, after weeks of running, not staying in the same place for more than a day. It had started to show: She had lost weight, when she already did not have much to begin with.


    Her clothes were a mess, her hair had begun to show it''s original black colour, it had grown past shoulder length, and she was of course mangled. Would her mother still be able to recognise her?


    Yet despite it all, she smiled and pointed at herself in the mirror, her gaze wandering to Sin, Armoire and Elaine. "I''ve, I''ve made it. I''ve actually, made it."


    A knock came at the door, and Hawkes entered the room after being allowed inside. "Sir, or your Ladyship, excuse me but what should I address you as?" The Lieutenant gave a light smile as she bowed. "I, I think Sir is, appropriate and, fitting." Maria crossed the distance before Hawkes could step further into the room. "Is something the matter?"


    Hawkes scratched the back of her head. "Well, a few vehicles are waiting outside the premises, saying they''re from Lady Elizabeth to ''return what is owed''. We''re looking through things this moment, but I wanted to ask for clarification of what we should do with whatever we find."


    Maria looked over to Sin, who nodded and spoke in her stead. "Your thoroughness is commendable, lieutenant. My sister Armoire will come with you, if the cargo is what I believe it to be, then she will be of help."


    Armoire stared back at her sister, her fingers were twitching. "You think it''s weapons, right? From the old castle?" Sin only widened her grin and gave Armoire a pat on the shoulder. "Yes, I believe so. Lay them out so that our master can have a look at them later, yes?"


    Armoire did not need further convincing, she marched off before Hawkes had even looked back after her. "Come on come on Lieutenant, you''re about to see beauty that puts the works of the great artists of old to SHAME." After one quick look at Sin, who motioned for Hawkes to leave, she did, closing the door behind her. It was silent within the room once more. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Is there anything you wish for at this moment, my master?" Sin began, folding her hands in front of her once more. "I would, really like a bath and." Maria laid a hand on her stomach. "Probably something to eat after." Sin bowed deeply and turned her head to Elaine. "Dear little sister, go to the kitchen and tell them to prepare meal appropriate for our dear master, and guard the door when you return." Elaine looked from Sin to Maria with a quivering lip, but ultimately lowered her head. "None shall disturb you, my beloved master. I swear, I will fulfill my duties to perfection."


    Maria looked after her as the small beast raced out of the room, then stared at Sin who quickly stepped up to her side. "I feel that of all of us, dear Elaine is taking things the worst." Sin spoke softly as she lead her master into the bathroom. "Please excuse her behaviour."


    During the bath Maria felt that she should be feeling humiliated. She was fully awake and energetic, but struggled hard in even undressing herself without Sin''s help. She winced multiple times as her bandages were undone, and had to wait for another five minutes for the water to cool down enough not to cause her shoulder agony.


    Washing her hair, her body, it all fell to Sin, once more. But instead of embarrassment, Maria felt almost nothing by it, except a sense of gratitude.


    Sin also had to help her dry off, and bind her towel. Together they then scoured through the closet, until they found a light, sleeveless dress for her, fitting for the summer weather and drawing extra attention to her handicap with a dangling sleeve. Bandaged up again and fully dressed, Sin did her hair as best she could, most of the hair dye had by now completely been washed out. "Would you wish to dye again, my master?" Maria looked at herself in the mirror of her dressing table. "I don''t think, right now, no. I want to hear what Elizabeth thinks first."


    With her hair done, the two descended the stairs from her chambers into the central hall of the north wing, followed by Elaine who did not leave her master''s side. Guards were walking all across the premise, heaving crates around under the watchful eyes of Armoire, who quickly ran to her master''s side. "Oh you have to see this, great master, you have to see it!"


    Surprised and taken aback, Maria followed her into the living room to their right. The large table at it''s centre was completely covered in weaponry. Rifles, pistols, swords, rapiers and daggers took up all available space.


    Armoire was in her element, so much so that Maria could not follow her as she was shown every weapon, got lost in the details of who had made it, when the great queen had commissioned the piece, what had made it so special. With every explanation her heart sunk a little further. They had gotten nearly to the half when she tugged at Armoire''s sleeve, making her stop. "Is there one that, I could use, still?"


    Her servant stared at Maria for a while, then she began to walk up and down beside the table. "Swords don''t work, rapier would not be practical either." She trailed across the handguns. "Too heavy, too much kick, reloading would be a pain." Finally she stopped at the end of the table, and she started to smile.


    The fifth rider grabbed two weapons and returned to her master''s side. In one hand she held a pistol, in the other a dagger. The gun weighed heavy in Maria''s hand, despite it''s rather moderate size. "The old queen called her pride. High fire rate, large magazine, with some training it should work for you, and perhaps you could use one of the heavier ones eventually. And then, Quietus." The blade was light, the blade not longer than a moderate kitchen knife. At half length it grew thinner towards the tip. Thin green lines were shining across the metal.


    "Her royal highness had this one cursed after it was made, great master." Armoire did not let her eyes off of the blade. "If you draw blood with it the body of your foe will start to decay, fall to pieces. Give it half a minute, and all that is left will be dust." Maria almost dropped the knife at her explanation, looking at it with more worry than the very obvious joy Armoire was going through. "I, see." She stared down at the two weapons, and started to smile. "Could you, teach me how to use these?"


    It was silent in the room for a while as Armoire stared down at her hands, her lips pressed tightly together. "I, well, I could aid you with theory, and drill, but I could not spar with you, my master. We cannot stand against you, even in a mock battle. Our rules forbid it. And, I, believe that at least for the day, you should give yourself rest." Maria''s eyes trailed down the table, at the wide assortment of weapons. "Alright. Do we have, place for all of these? A display stand or, something like that?"


    Sin returned to Maria''s side after having left the room earlier. "We do, my master. They will be stored safely and within your reach, should you wish to have another look." She put the dagger back into it''s sheath and handed it to Armoire along with the pistol "Please bring these into our master''s quarters for now. Your food is nearly done, my master. The folk of Merlayne also brought a few newspapers with them, would you wish for me to go through them and inform you after your meal?"


    "Yes that would be, nice. I don''t really like reading the news, but I get that it''s important." Maria looked to the side in embarrassment as they left the room towards the dining hall. While Elaine clung to Maria''s left side, Sin walked a step behind her master, her body straightened, not a single muscle moved out of sync, not a hair was out of place. "My master, you need not concern yourself. It is only proper for royalty to delegate. Worry not, I shall take care of everything."

 Chapter 36: Restoration and Retribution

    With the short notice that the kitchen had been given, food turned out to be rather middling. Nobody had told them of the master''s situation either, explaining the large fish filet that Maria was served, by a maid whose face was deathly pale at the first sight of her new superior. She quickly hurried back into the kitchen, muttering apology after apology, and her loud screeching voice was still audible through the heavy doors.


    Maria did her best to ignore it and sat down, with Elaine staying at her side and cutting the fish into appropriate pieces for her. On the other side of the table Sin had taken a seat, a large stack of newspapers in her hand that she started to sift through while her master ate. It was a quiet, sombre atmosphere, Maria felt quite small in the large hall, at a table meant for a large gathering, all to herself.


    With her meal properly prepared, she began to eat. In between bites, she looked up to Sin, who pulled out pages, tore out minor articles, placing the presentable material on one pile, and the rest on another. The servants eyes were racing across the lines. "Anything good?" Without anyone watching her that could have an opinion, Maria was voraciously devouring her meal, taking in the next bite before having fully swallowed the last.


    "It would seem that lady Merlayne has quite the hand, or means, more than I expected, that is." Sin picked up the finished stack of paper and slid it across the table. "I believe you would enjoy it more by seeing for yourself, my master."


    The very first article had her choke on her food. Just the sight of Samdel on the title picture was enough to unnerve her. It showed him in the company of a few other man, dwarfed in comparison to the titan of a man, all with surprisingly foreign faces. The headline read "True mastermind revealed: The story behind the new wave of foreign terrorism."


    The article linked Samdel not only to the skirmishes in front of Paris, but also to her uncle that she had murdered, to Aranville that had been burned by her beast, as well as a series of smaller terrorist attacks that had flared up in national news over the last years. It was yellow journalism at it''s peak, harping on about his citizenship, ownership of land in north Africa, and a laundry list of other things that even Maria could hardly believe to be true.


    "Nobody is going to believe this." She shook her head, looking back at Sin, who was grinning. "That article was from two days ago, my master. You should look at the other ones." The next article showed a few heroes that Maria could recognise, in handcuffs and pushed into police vans.


    "The biggest lie of the century, ties between hero agencies and international terrorism?" With every line Maria read her eyes widened further. The article was claiming that Aranville had been such a disaster due to collusion between Samdel and prominent hero agencies, in a ''disgusting'' show of bribery and ''callous'' desire to be seen as saviours in the last minute.


    Even Maria knew the name of the newspaper, in her class it had often been used as a source to discuss national politics, she even vaguely recalled the name of the journalist that had written the piece. "But they, they didn''t." Without looking up she put the article aside, to read the last, it had been published just earlier today. Her face dominated the front page. Seeing herself, afraid yet unharmed, made her stomach churn. "Innocent girl caught in repulsive web of lies, how heroes have been abusing our trust."


    Maria swore to remember the name of the journalist, a certain Jean Adnet. He spoke of heroes with a vitriol she had only ever found in the very fringe newsletters Maria had subscribed to in her teenage years, the ones she had always hidden from her father to not concern him about his daughter ''drifting to extremism'', as a teacher had once put it. It portrayed her as an innocent victim that had been framed by this shadowy circle surrounding Samdel, stylising her as a saintly martyr that the country should weep for.


    "The people are terrified, my master. A great hero is killed, the very next days a massive city is laid to ash, a few days later the capital itself is attacked? And where are the heroes, all they talk about is how they are "going to" help, the media only sees them fail or show no results. Then you add a little xenophobia, and the toxin is ready." Sin leaned back in her seat, crossing her legs. "You have a great taste in women, my master."


    Maria was nodding along to her servant, the rhetoric of Jean had captivated her completely. In her eyes sparked the glee of a child, burning insects. She did not see how Sin''s face grew pale as she turned the page, eager to read more. At the look of the next picture, the smile faded. She could not hear Sin''s voice, nor did she notice how she was getting up, hurriedly walking over to her. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Her arms were trembling as she stared at the picture of her home, a burned out ruin. The trampled garden, the cherry tree cut down. She could only stare, she felt nothing as Sin wrapped her arms around her. Her eyes darted around the text, hard to make out threw her tears. She wanted names, and she found them. Found that her father had died in the flames. The perpetrator was a young father who had lost family in Aranville, and acted alone in the cover of night, the police caught him quickly after, he was still in custody.


    Maria got up, her vision even more impaired by her tears. "Get Menagerie." Sin could say no word under authority, and left the room. Her ears were ringing, deafened by a rage that she had not felt before. She began to pace, up and down the table, four times before Sin returned with her sister. At the sight of their master, both looked pale. Maria grabbed the article and pushed it against Menagerie''s chest.


    "Find him. Find everyone he knows; his friends, his co workers, his parents, grandparents, siblings, children, pets, everyone." Her fingers clenched against the beasts chest. "Hurt them. Hurt all of them. Tear them apart, break every last piece of their body, twist them into the worst most miserable creatures you can, I don''t care. Show him what you did, and then kill him too." She stared back up at Menagerie. "Make it hurt. And don''t come back until you did."


    Three times Menagerie bowed on her way out of the room, leaving her alone with Sin and Elaine. "My master." Sin spoke up, her voice shaky. "It would perhaps be best to leave him to lady Merlayne, he could be a very useful asset to-"


    "I don''t CARE!" The force of her voice pushed both beasts on their knees. "What will they do, put him in a cell, where he has to live? He does not GET to live, he took everything from me, everything I still had!" Her voice was a screech, breaking over her sobs again and again.


    "So I am going to take everything from him as well! I would have him and his entire damn family impaled on the walls of my home here if I could, I''d strangle him with my own fucking hands if I still had them, dad is gone, my home is gone and it is ALL MY FAULT!"


    Maria slammed her hand on the table, and she ran out of the room. Nobody went after her, nobody dared looking at her as she ran up the stairs to her chambers, and threw herself on the bed.


    It took an hour for her authority to simmer down enough to allow Sin and Elaine to move again. When they opened the door to their master''s chamber, they found it as devastated as the crippled girl had been capable of.


    Pillows and blankets laid around the room, showing signs of Maria having tried to tear them apart, but lacking the strength to do so. The master herself laid on the now empty bed, curled up in a fetal position, coddling Sir Screech in her arms. All that she still had left.


    "Leave." Her voice was so weak they could barely hear, and while no authority was within it, they obeyed nonetheless. In silence they sat on the other side of the door. The sun rose, moved and finally set, all the while Maria was laying there, unmoving.


    Here she was, royalty.


    Living in a massive mansion, a small army of armed guards, with demonic near immortal creatures at her beck and call, and she could not stop a single, pathetic commoner. She stared into the dark corner of the room, praying for some shadow to appear, some merciless being to tear her apart for her failures.


    She would not even scream, she would be too busy being thankful, thankful that it would make the pain stop. "They killed mom because of me, they killed dad because of me." The bed was stained with tears near her head, they just would not stop. With nightfall came the cold, but she could still not bring herself to stand up. Her eyes flashed to the dagger on her nightstand. Just a single prick on her fingers, and it would all be over.


    But even for that she could not get up. Her energy all but gone, her eyes fell shut. It took another hour before Sin dared to open the door. Her footsteps produced no sound as she picked up the blanket and pillows, tidying up the bed for her master.


    When she tried to pick her up, Maria grasped for her hand, muttering sobbing apologies. For another hour Sin staid in place, until her master released her, as she began to twist and turn, holding onto the plush for dear life. Sin could not imagine the visions that were plaguing her master, that she was helpless to combat.


    She finished making the bed, resting a pillow under Maria''s head and pulling the blanket over her. For a moment she considered to stay, but her orders were still in affect, and despite the lack of authority, she could not bring herself not to obey.


    With a last passing glance Sin closed the door, and wrapped her arms around Elaine. "Make sure nobody disturbs our master, dear sister. But do check on her every once and then, just in case."


    "And where will you be going, great sister?" Sin did not turn her head as she walked off. "I will go down in the basement. I''ve not seen as much combat in recent days, I feel I require a bit of training."


    "But you have not trained in a hundred years, you always said it''s beneath you." Elaine was tilting her head to the side. Sin did not answer and disappeared into the dark.

 Chapter 37: Preparations, I

    Maria did not bother to put on new clothes after waking up the next morning. She stumbled to the door and found Elaine standing beside it, hands behind her back. The beast avoided her master''s gaze until her name was spoken.


    "I''m, sorry." Maria''s voice was a whisper. Elaine batted her eyes. "You need not apologise for anything, my beloved master. I only pray that you managed to leave some of your grief behind." Her master clenched her hand at her chest, it was her turn to avoid the gaze. "I don''t know. Where''s Sin, she, she should be here."


    Elaine staid in place as Maria began to look around. "My great sister commanded me to guard you, the last thing she said to me was that she would go into the basement to ''train''." Elaine ran a hand across her shoulder. "My beloved master, would you allow me to abandon my post? Tetra has not left the library yet, it is beginning to concern me." Maria did not look back as she walked down the stairs. "You can, make sure she is okay."


    After a minute in the basement Maria was regretting to not have brought Elaine along. It was a labyrinth, coated in pure white. All doors were identical, none had signs of any kind. Some lead straight to rooms, some to other corridors, and some lead nowhere, with only more wall right beyond it.


    She was about to panic as she realised that she had forgotten the way back, when she heard a low thud, coming from her left. Maria began to follow the sound as it grew louder and louder, until she reached the final room.


    She was stepping into carnage. The room lacked any furniture, it was an empty square with a massive pillar in the middle, made out of a solid metal.


    The walls, ground and ceiling were covered and dripping in black blood, countless weapons were stuck firmly into the pillar; swords, daggers, spears. And in front of it stood Sin, striking the metal with her bare hands. Every strike was strong enough to break her hands, every time the beast gave it just enough time to grow back together before she struck again.


    The door fell shut behind her, and only then did Sin look back. They were both silent, unable to find the right words, until Maria had to sneeze, wincing as she felt every muscle in her body flare up with pain. The sight pushed Sin into action, she quickly stepped to her master''s side. "It is much too cold down here for you to walk around wearing so little, my master. Please, we should leave."


    With Sin the walk back took not even a tenth of the time Maria had spent wandering in search. Back above ground they returned to Maria''s chamber, where Sin helped her master shower and getting dressed, this time in a similar summer dress, dyed a darker cyan. Both the skirt and shoulders were heavy with frills, and the sight of herself in the mirror managed to charm a weak smile on Maria''s face.


    On their way back down Maria stumbled in her heels, caught by Sin at the last moment. For the rest of the stairs she held her master''s hand, much to Maria''s embarrassment. On their way through the halls a maid approached them with a letter, handing it to Sin who opened it and began reading. A wide smile spread across her face. Maria stepped on her tip-toes to peek, and immedeately reached out for the letter. "Elizabeth is writing to you?!"


    Sin gave the letter to her master, unable to hold back a low chuckle. "Not to me, but it is my duty to aid you, no? I think you will enjoy the conten-"


    "There''s going to be a ball!" Maria had devoured the letter with her eyes, and finished before Sin could end her sentence. Her hand was trembling, she had to clench her fingers tightly to not drop the paper.


    "A ball, and she invited me to it, and she called me darling yesterday and, there''s going to be all sorts of important people, and I''ll need to hold a speech, right? Important people do that and, I''m going to be the most important person in the room, next to Elizabeth of course, oh god, what if I, what if I asked her if I could call her something cute as well, if we''re alone with each other, oh god maybe I could call her Eli and-"


    Her words deteriorated into squealing, which first stopped when Sin laid a hand on her shoulder. "My master, my master. Please. May I explain?" In their wandering they had reached the study, next by the library. Maria sat down behind the desk, her knees were wobbly. Sin sat down on top of the desk by her master''s left.


    "You were very perceptive already, this ball will be a large event. Most of the gentry and nobility do not yet know of the connection between you and lady Elizabeth. Rumors are spreading, I am sure, but not loud enough. After all, one would have to be suicidal to insinuate that the Merlayne would make peace with Len-Fey. Unless it were true." This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Sin folded her hands in her lap, the sun shining through the windows onto her. "You will be the first Len-Fey in generations to stand openly in front of the nobility of the country. To present to them that the rightful queen has come to take what she is owed by rightful lineage. A proper showing there could be as useful to us as twelve victorious campaigns. It is good that lady Elizabeth gave us a week''s notice. Ample time to prepare."


    Maria was fidgeting with the frills of her dress, staring up at her servant, her breath relaxing slowly. "Preparing, yes but, how and, what?" Sin slid down the desk and took her master''s hand. "To carry yourself like royalty, of course. Proper etiquette, manners when addressing those of rank, we will have to write a speech for you, and I am sure you would wish to dance with lady Elizabeth without stepping on her fee-"


    Maria was on her feet, staring at Sin with a determination the beast had not yet seen with her master. "Please, teach me how to dance!"


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The library had been turned into a chaotic system, understandable only by a single mind, Tetra''s. Books laid about, sorted only by whatever track her mind was in. She had dark rings under her eyes, moving around at a sluggish pace as she recited incantation after incantation. She could create blades of light, freeze the air around her, cover her hands in flames, levitate, but she did not rest.


    "You are being reckless, dear sister." Elaine stood at the sidelines, her arms crossed. Tetra looked at her with a frown. "I am the weakest of us, sister. I need to be able to do what I was made for." She continued to pace, a book hovered near her face, the pages flipping at the flick of her fingers.


    "You are not giving yourself time, dear sister. You are driving your body to ruin." Tetra clenched her hands to fists. "I am a beast, sister! I need no sleep, no food, no water. We cannot ruin our bodies, do not be ridiculous."


    Elaine tapped the ground with her foot. "That is true, we beasts need none of these things. But you are forgetting that you are not yet fully one of us." Tetra''s pacing ground to a halt. "You are still shackled by your humanity. Otherwise the trick of that shaman would not have worked on you. You were afraid, weren''t you?"


    Tetra did not turn to face Elaine, she staid frozen in place. "You may have been reborn, your Lore may be rewritten, but you have not yet overcome your humanity, dear sister. Your mind and body still remember your old life, and driving them beyond what they thinks they can achieve will not help you. They need time to grow accustomed to the lack of their limits." Tetra''s hands reached up to her hat, she pulled the brim over her ears.


    "Is what I am saying that hurtful, dear sister?" Elaine stepped away from the shelf she had been leaning against, and approached Tetra.


    "How can you pretend that you are not hurting too?!" Tetra turned abruptly, her face contorted, her white scales glittering in the light. "We let our master get mangled, and we couldn''t stop it! You at least got to try, I couldn''t even pretend to do anything, I just stared, I just looked, too scared to do anything! We became what we are to serve, we gave up everything, and now our master, our dear master."


    Threads dragged Tetra on her knees, and the sound echoed through the room as Elaine slapped her across the face.


    "Do not suppose that I am not weeping, sister." Elaine''s voice was a serpent''s hissing. "Do not suppose that anyone could hold my beloved master more dearly. I am her shield, I broke, I could not fulfill my duties as my very light was about to be extinguished from this worthless world. And how much more worthless would I be if I now shut myself in, repeating meaningless tasks to make myself feel better? Do you wish to become stronger? Then I will help you." she let go of Tetra, and crossed her arms again.


    "With our master''s permission we will go below and we will fight. And I will weather your attacks, and tear you apart, over and over until you grow stronger from it. That is the only way to prepare yourself for the battles ahead. Not by reciting things for eternity, locked away from the battlefields." Her threads were gliding through the air as she spoke, the light breaking and reflecting across the metal.


    "What do you say, dear sister?" Tetra''s face was red, the outline of Elaine''s handprint showing across her cheek. "I ask that you forgive me, sister." Tetra spoke quietly, batting her eyes. "I will gladly train with you, if our master is willing to let us."


    Elaine clapped her hands and turned on the spot, wandering off to the exit. "Good. I will ask my beloved master right away, and you will return to your chamber and await my return. I will not go easy on you, so prepare yourself as good as you can. And if it makes you feel any better."


    The small beast had already opened the door as she gave Tetra one more look. "The first time you lose your limbs is always the worst. Trust me, you will get used to it."


    She stepped out, and the door closed behind her.

 Chapter 38: Preparations, II

    Becoming royalty was easy. Maria had been born with it. Acting like one however, was hard.


    "Greetings, Sir, I pray you are well." Maria forced a smile on her lips, which faltered when Sin shook her head. "No, my master. If they are a marquis or higher, you address them as lordship or ladyship, though you do say pray. You do not however, say ''greetings'', only a commoner would speak like that. Let us try again, my master. I will pose as Vicomte, of new nobility, how am I to be addressed?"


    Her voice echoed through the ballroom in which they were practising. The sun shone through the windows and onto Maria''s bright red dress, the small gemstones on it reflecting the light.


    They continued repetition for another three hours. The information continued to make her head spin. The table of ranks, when the title had been acquired, if the family had been prominent before or after the revolution, if they were alone or in the presence of their spouse, Sin had a different complaint and correction for every single attempt. The young master was tearing at her hair. "Can''t I just have you do the introductions for me, instead?"


    Sin blinked a few times and rested her hand over her heart. "Me, my master? I am but a lowly servant, the introduction of nobility would be-" Maria dismissed her concerns with a wave. "You already talk for me all the time, I don''t want to learn all of this. If you do the introductions I can just talk normally, yes? I just need to be all standing tall and mysterious, right?"


    The queen-to-be straightened her back, and batted her eyes. "The day has been acceptable, yes. I feel this party could provide me with entertainment, however I remain doubtful." Her tone was low and soft, and sounded tremendously bored.


    "Yes, it would be acceptable. A few heads may be raised, but I am certain that your performance will spellbind the audience, my master." With two steps Sin breached the distance and bowed, stretching out her left arm. "Now, shall we begin the dancing lesson?"


    Her master''s expression was all the answer she needed.


    Sin took the lead, taking Maria''s hand and resting the other on her master''s waist. She was a perfect partner for Maria, for she felt no pain at any of the copious times that she stepped on her feet. Though after three hours of it even the beast had to call for a break. "You are already doing very well, my master! I am certain that you will swoon dear lady Elizabeth with your skills in a week."


    After practice came dinner, observed in silence. Sin prepared the meal for her master, who ate without looking up from her plate. When Maria put her fork down she continued to stare at the porcelaine. Sin left her be for a full three minutes before she leaned forward. "Is something the matter, my master?"


    Maria leaned her head to the side. "It just feels so strange, Sin. All this time, continuously moving, and now I''m, I''m here." The sun had set, and clouds were darkening the sky. She could hear the soft pitter patter of rain hitting the windows, and a rolling storm far off in the distance. "It still feels like a dream, that I''ll wake up from any moment." She pushed the plate away and stood up. "Like I will just wake up in my bed back home to my alarm, and dad telling me that, that I really, really had to get going for class."


    She ran her hand across her empty shoulder, her stomach churning at the feeling. Sin had taken a step back to give her master space. "Would you wish for that to be the case?" Maria quickly shook her head. "I, don''t think so, I don''t know." There was a knock at the door to the dining room, and a maid peeked her head inside. "My master, a lady Elizabeth has come, wishing for an audience."


    Within the minute Maria arrived at the entry hall with Sin in tow. Elizabeth was already waiting and her look made Maria''s heart melt. The lady was dressed in a three piece suit, her long hair bound into a ponytail. "Remarkable for you to have such trained staff already, darling. I am impressed." She handed her umbrella to one of the maids and gave the young master a smile that made her knees weak.


    "Meetings went more smoothly than expected, so I had some time left in the day, and who else to spend it with?" As the lady approached Maria, Sin''s eyes began to twitch. "Can we talk, alone?"


    Sin opened her mouth to speak. "Yes, of course." Her master had already made the decision, and Sin barely contained a growl. "Now now, great Sin." Elizabeth pinned her gaze on the beast. "I can assure you that nothing unsavoury will be happening, a lady knows her manners."


    "Very well." Sin contained a sigh, and bowed. "I will tend to my sisters for the time being." They parted ways, Sin disappearing deeper into the manor while Maria lead her wife-to-be into the study. When the doors closed behind them Maria quickly took her seat, her legs would not carry her for another moment. Elizabeth sat down opposite of her.


    "So uhm, what did you want to, talk about, I, I don''t know really what to, call you." Maria''s hand was fidgeting with her skirt, unable to maintain eye contact for longer than a few moments.


    The lady of Merlayne crossed her legs and flashed a smile "Elizabeth, dear, darling if you can, I do not quite mind. It is just us here after all right now, I-"


    "Can I call you Eli?" The moment after the words left her mouth Maria had already pushed her hand across her face as it turned completely red. Her eye was closed, she could not see the genuine surprise across Elizabeth''s face. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I cannot say that I expected that, from anyone. However, given our relation, why not? You may, so long as we are among ourselves. But please tell me, Maria." She folded her hands on the table. "What is it that you want?"


    The rain continued to tap against the windows, the wind had picked up, howling around the walls of the manor. "In, what way do you mean that?" Maria leaned back, away as Elizabeth got closer.


    "You own a manor, you are surrounded by nigh unkillable murder machines that listen to you and nobody else. Your name is cleared, your enemies are pushed back. Sure, they will continue to fight, it is not like Samdel or the paladins will surrender this world without a fight. But that is not something to fight for. When your enemies are beaten, when there is nobody left to oppose us, what is it that you really want?"


    This time, Maria met Elizabeth''s gaze. "I, I don''t know how to say. I want the heroes gone, wiped, they don''t deserve the place they have, I want my title, my crown that I am owed, I, I want to marry, you know that." For a moment her eye trailed to the side in embarrassment.


    "So we kill or imprison the heroes, that can be done. You will be crowned, I believe that to be in my ability, and our marriage, well, I have played my hand and chosen my side. But what then? Samdel was for the hero plan to put the commoners with magical ability under some control, without making them too strong by giving them proper training. Their spread is inevitable, there is something that must be done about keeping them in line."


    Elizabeth stood up and began to pace up and down the desk, hands folded behind her back.


    "They are pesky and an insult to nobility with how they dishonour magecraft, but who to take their place? The common folk are used to feeling like they rule, I do not see a way for us to bring the nobility back into formal power without riling them against us. Not to mention technology and the weapons that are now within the world, that we need to consider. Darling, how do we proceed?"


    Maria was squirming in her seat, running her hand through her hair. "I don''t, I don''t know, Eli. I can try to think of something, ask Sin, maybe she has a plan." Elizabeth shook her head and laughed. "She will tell you to just make more beasts and drown the world in blood, darling. Your servant may be a good housekeeper and fighter, but I would not trust her in these questions. Do not ask the wolf how to guard the sheep."


    Thunder rolled across the manor, but it staid unnoticed by Maria as she watched Elizabeth walk past the desk and right up to her. "And whatever she says, whatever may happen, darling: Do not open the seal. We may not be able to impose our will as we dream of it, we may fail and be set back, but even that is better than what would happen if we let those things awaken."


    Her gaze was so intense that it made Maria turn her head, only to freeze when Elizabeth laid a hand on her cheek, turning her head back to face her. "Promise me, darling. Promise me that you will lay those sins lie, that you let them be forgotten."


    "I, I promise." Maria could only whisper, and melt as the lady gave her a kiss on her unbandaged cheek. "Good. Do you already have a dress picked out for the ball? I know a rather satisfactory tailor, if need be I could tell him to visit you tomorrow. I can''t have my bride to be make her first big appearance without looking the part, no?"


    It took a few moments for her words to register with Maria, who was still holding her cheek. "I uhm, I would like it if he could come over, yes. Everything I have kind of still shows, you know, shows too much of it." The young master ran her hand across her shoulder again. Elizabeth''s smile faltered.


    "I''ll make that damn savage suffer for what he did to you, you have my word on that, darling. Well, until then." She turned to leave, yet before she could reach for the door Maria had crossed the distance and taken her hand.


    "Do you love me? For more than just what I am?" Maria was trembling as she stared back at her, steadfast.


    The wind died down outside, only the sounds of rain hitting the glass accompanied them.


    "Would I consider you were you not who you are? Of course not. I am Merlayne, to marry a mere commoner would be disgraceful. Would I solely marry you because of your power? Of course not."


    Elizabeth ran her hand through Maria''s hair. "Had you been some loathsome filthy brute I would have ended you long ago, darling. Not many could go through what you have and still stand on their own two feet. Not many would have the will to use their strength so ruthlessly. You are more than just your strength, but it is part of who you are."


    The lady let out a sigh and pulled the young master close to her chest. "You are on the path to greatness, and together we will achieve it. Do not be afraid."


    They could have remained as they were for an eternity, it would not have been enough for Maria, enough to not feel cold when Elizabeth stepped back. "I will have the tailor sent to you tomorrow then, I am sure he will figure out something to truly let your beauty shine."


    Sin was already waiting outside the door, ready to escort Elizabeth out the manor, always walking one step ahead of the lady. "As my master''s advisor, it would be vital for me to know if you spoke of anything of strategic importance, lady Merlayne."


    Elizabeth waved it off with a smile, polite but fake. "I was more interested in making sure that lady Len-Fey was doing well, great Sin. I of course care greatly about her well-being." At the door Sin sent her off with a bow, deep to hide her grittet teeth. "My master''s well-being is my primary concern, lady Merlayne. I can assure you that I am doing my utmost to protect her."


    "Even from me, yes?" Elizabeth opened her umbrella as she stepped outside, her driver already awaiting her. Sin leaned back up, and nodded. "Yes, even from you, if need be."


    The lady Merlayne shook her head, ignoring how drenched her servant had already gotten, waiting for her. "I am glad to see that my darling is well protected, at the least. You have my thanks for that. Good night, great Sin."


    The two parted, Elizabeth to her car, Sin back into the manor, back to her master''s side.

 Chapter 39: Preparations, III

    Tetra screamed in pain as Elaine''s threads tore out her leg, she lost her balance and fell to the ground. "You need to be better at recognising distances, dear sister." She short beast skipped down the distance between them and helped her up as the leg began to regrow. It was not the first, but in fact the third limb that the Sage had lost today. The first time it had knocked out her senses, the second time was nearly as bad. Now she was only heaving, leaning on her sister. "Is it, always this painful?"


    "No, eventually your brain gets used to it, and your nerves become much less pronounced in regards to pain the more often you lose a limb. In that way I am doing you a favour." Elaine let out a chuckle and stepped back at Tetra''s leg had grown back. They were underground in a large rectangle arena. The ground had been pure white, before the two had bleed all over it.


    "You''re getting better though, maybe you''ll tear me apart this time, hm?" Elaine grinned and her hands began to dance, forming a storm of threads around her. Tetra rose her left hand and drew a seal into the air. a burst of white flame erupting from it towards the other beast. Her opponent clenched her fist and the storm formed a wall against the current of flames, which they were unable to break though. When she released her hand, the threads again became a whirl, and she could see Tetra again, and the light that was bursting out of her hand.


    For a few moments it was all that she could see, though she could hear the words she spoke. "Light of the moon, second of the three, lay waste." Elaine did not need to see, to know what was coming her way. A great blade out of pure blue light soared down onto her, clashing with her threads. Sparks flew and a horrible screeching filled the air as the blade cut through thread after thread, only for another to take it''s place.


    Tetra had her right hand risen into the air, and now clenched her other to a fist. "Darkness between the stars, devour." The walls around them darkened, spreading to the ground and the ceiling until they stood in the middle of an abyss, without beginning nor end. The dark let Elaine''s sight return, and she glanced around, most of her strength still focusing on deflecting the blade.


    She smiled, as countless spikes broke out from the dark to her direction. The first ten, fifteen she cut into pieces before they reached her, but they kept coming, until once, she was careless. The spike pierced cleanly through her waist, followed by another going through her chest. Within moments her body was a bloody, torn mess.


    "Well done, dear sister." She rose her hands up, her threads losing their strength. "I yield." The darkness disappeared as quickly as it had spread, the blade vanishing the same as Tetra ran to Elaine''s side. "I''m, I''m sorry I, I didn''t actually know what, it would do and I didn''t, know how to stop it and."


    Elaine laid a hand on Tetra''s mouth as the black blood making up her body oozed out of her slowly. "Sssh. You got me, and that is all that counts." Now it was her clinging onto her sister, as her blood slowly began to retreat back into her body, her thin skin closing around the holes. "Much better, though don''t expect that trick to work a second time. Though with most of your enemies, that wont be as big a concern."


    Tetra gazed down at her sister''s body with a frown. "Will I, end up like that too?" She ran her hand across the scales on her neck, scratching at them. "Just, skin and blood?" Elaine let out a chuckle and shook her head. "No, dear sister. Your blood is yours to control, as is your body. Look at our great sister, she recreates her bones and everything without messing up once. I have little care for that though. I think that is enough dismemberment for a day though, I think. I really wanted to get another arm of yours, but that can be for another time."


    With another laugh she made way for the exit, though Tetra did not follow.


    "Why is it that you don''t care? And why are you the only one who still looks so, young and, unformed?" Elaine had reached for the door handle, but now she was scraping the door with her nails instead. "From sister to sister, I would advise you to not ask questions that brazenly." She hissed, glaring back at her. "My reasons are my own, and as long as my beloved master wishes not for me to change, I will remain as I am. You did well today, dear sister. Tomorrow I will come for that arm of yours." She did not slam the door shut as she left, though Tetra still flinched as if she had.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Maria had expected a learned eccentric to be sent to her by Elizabeth. She had not expected an abomination. The thing calling itself her tailor was both too tall and too thin to be normal, covered head to toe in thick red cloth, to say nothing of his three pairs of arms and the mask that hid his face, which had nothing but two holes for eyes and a tiny slit for a smile. She could see nothing but blackness behind them, and when it spoke it was as if he was wearing none at all. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Ah, great lady Len-Fey, what an honour it is to be in your service." Every arm moved in perfect unison with the others as it bowed and got closer. Sin was standing at her side, and every few moments Maria glanced back to her for support. "I was informed you needed a dress fitting for the ball, are there any specific wishes, my great client?"


    "I, well, I need it to be regal and, appropriate to my status. It needs to be the most beautiful dress on the floor, well, I mean lady Elizabeth could have something comparable but, that is not the point, I." She motioned to here empty shoulder. "I would like this, covered though. Don''t want the first thing people see and say to be condolences. And uhm, what, are you?"


    The creature rested it''s three right arms on it''s chest. "Many names, too many, most not very flattering, I go simply by the tailor nowadays, for it is what I do. I am human, great client, just as you, dedicated to my craft above all else." It''s many arms sprung to action, grabbing rulers, measuring tape, a pencil and a sheet of paper. It began to take her measurements, scribble notes on the paper, and talk all at the same time.


    "Lady Elizabeth will wear white, emphasising the purity of her house and the great position of Merlayne, praise be. Red would be a beautiful match, to show the passion and love of you two. No, no, too clear, subtlety, subtlety is necessary."


    As the tailor circled her, she began to blush. "How do you, did Elizabeth tell you?" The creature shook it''s head as it put the paper into it''s last free hand and pulled out another. "No no, my work leads me to many great and noble houses, I need not my ears to work, so I am able to listen, listen well. The great Len-Fey enters Paris, the jewel of Merlayne, unopposed? Paladins and Samdel, driven back? Merlayne is not foolish, Merlayne is the wisest, praise be. Then what would embolden such a wise and powerful lady, if not that she found her match at long last?"


    Maria shook her head, looking at the creature''s mask only caused her revulsion. "What do you mean at long last, lady Elizabeth is barely a year older than me, at most!" After notes the tailor began to sketch on it''s paper. This close the young master could smell the intense perfume, layered heavily on the creature''s heavy clothes, as if to mask something.


    A tinge of rot hit her nose just as the creature stepped back.


    "Never in my life would I call the great lady Merlayne old, praise be! I merely spoke of the countless suitors she has dismissed over the last years, there is nary a young lord or lady who did not have her heart broken by the great Merlayne, praise be."


    It looked across it''s sketch once more, and then held it out towards Maria. The dress was to be black, with the rose of Len-Fey as a motive embroidered across the knee-length skirt in bright red. The right sleeve went all the way to the wrist, fashioned with frills both there, at the shoulder and ankles.


    For her other shoulder the tailor had designed a shoulder-cape, reaching down to the waist, in pure white with her emblem stitched into it. Neck and shoulders were left relatively bare, while retaining the modesty of old nobility. "Would this be of satisfaction, great client, Len-Fey?"


    Once more she looked over to Sin, who bowed under her gaze. With a deep breath, she nodded. "I, I think it would look very good, yes. Though, I would want there to be more frills, especially on the skirt." The tailor tilted it''s head a clean ninety degrees, without it''s neck snapping. "A showing of youth and innocence, coupled with the darker tone of maturity and the ferocity of the legacy of your house. Great client, you posess a fine eye for beauty, yes, yes."


    It folded it''s six hands together and bowed deeply. "I shall labour day and night for your attire to be finished two day ''ere the ball, I swear my soul on it, great client. If that shall be everything, I shall take my leave, no longer insulting the great lady with my presence."


    As it turned to leave Maria took a step forward. "I, apo-" She cought herself, took a deep breath and started anew. "I wish to state that my discomfort comes only from a lack of exposure, good tailor. The intention was not to show dislike, I want to assure. And, I would inquire if, well, what do your services cost?"


    The tailor had stopped, and slowly tilted it''s head back, until it looked back at Maria, perfectly upside-down. "This one is not offended, great lady. I know my deeds, one is right to be repulsed. There is no need for payment, this wish came of the great Merlayne, praise be. I owe much to the great family, this is but another task to make up for one of my sins. We thank you, great Len-Fey, regardless, for your concerns."


    The creature left through the front door, disappearing quickly within the van that had brought it here. Sin returned back to her post, a single step behind her master. "Sin, are, are a lot of people like that, thing?" Her voice was wavering a little.


    "Ah, my master, worry not. Some are, nobility gives right and means for more, eccentric dreams and expression." Sin laid a hand on Maria''s intact shoulder. "But that thing and most others are harmless, they pale in comparison to me and my sisters."


    "It talked about, repaying, I." Maria took a deep breath and stared at Sin. "I don''t want to know, do I?" Sin shook her head.


    "I believe your dreams are troubled enough, dear master. I would not wish to add more."

 Chapter 40: Prevarications

If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 41: The Ball

Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

 Chapter 42: Danse des Blancs

If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 43: Danse des Rouges

Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

 Chapter 44: Ashes of glory

This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

 Chapter 45: Ravenous roots

    "You need to stop eating. You have had enough."


    Sin''s voice was but one of countless muffled screams within Yggdrasil''s chamber. The beast had grown rapidly, and hungry. Four large flowers had sprouted from the trunk of the tree, four gaping maws that were snapping at the bodies hanging from the ceiling.


    Ten, twenty, thirty. Held in the coils of her vines. Men, women, children.


    In her hands Yggdrasil was holding some form of critter, though it was no longer possible to tell what it had been at one point, before she had sunken her teeth into it.


    "Bold words from you, sister. Ignorant as ever." The critter had stopped twitching in her grasp, so she threw it away. Before the body hit the ground, it was caught by the flower, the maw clamping shut as fur, muscle and meat dissolved within. When it was finished the flower opened again, and the skeleton of the creature fell out and onto the ground.


    Sin kept her eyes on her sister, paying no attention to the slaughterhouse that the room had turned into. "And yet you tell me to be less reckless, no? Do you think people will not notice?"


    Yggdrasil was busy licking her fingers clean as another root burst out of the wall, dragging another unfortunate victim along. After landing in the chamber the root returned from where it came, burrowing itself back towards the surface.


    Before the new victim, a woman, could get on her feet she was caught by another of Yggdrasil''s vines, coiled up and pulled high into the air where she began to scream against the vine that had wrapped itself around her mouth.


    "I need to grow, sister. For my roots to reach further, wider, deeper. That is my purpose. I only take the dregs, I am not picky." Her countless eyes sprouting from the walls darted from one of her victims to the next.


    "The poor, the sick, the destitute. Nobody will miss them. Nobody wants them. Only I do." Yggdrasil folded her arms in front of her chest.


    The newest victim would not stop struggling and screaming, unlike the others. She was thrashing and squirming in the grasp of the vine, to the horror of the others. They were silent and unmoving. Because they knew.


    The vine clenched. The sound of bones crushed filled the room, and the dead body was thrown into another awaiting maw.


    "You are so very fortunate that your other self covered her tracks. If our master found out about your tastes." Sin let her words linger, a wide grin on her face.


    Another set of bones cracked as Yggdrasil''s lips quivered. Another body thrown into a maw as she spoke. "Our master is on the right track, I doubt that she would mind. And would it not be interesting for her to know who made me what I am?"


    All eyes of the beast laid on Sin, who shrugged. "What first draft in history was ever perfect? I still would say that you turned out well enough."


    Another squeeze, another dead body. Yggdrasil''s body was trembling. "If I could wipe  that damn look off of your face-"


    Sin clenched her hand to a fist, Yggdrasil''s body went dead stiff. "But you cannot. Quit forgetting your place, sister. You have had enough. I will not repeat myself."


    Yggdrasil was gasping for air as Sin relaxed her hand, glaring back. Another squeeze, another body. "It is not enough!" She ran her clawed hand across her face. "It never is enough. Every day, every hour, every moment I hunger, I need more!"


    The first flower opened again, bones and skull rolling out onto the floor. Sin was resting her hand in her palm and sighed. "Endure it. Things are turning in our favour, when we prevail there will be ample for you to eat."


    The air filled with the sound of cracking bones with every step as Sin walked closer to her sister. "Have you seen anything, or were you too occupied trying to fill yourself?"


    Her words were answered with a growl as Yggdrasil leaned back. "Nothing of value. People try to cling to normality, more police are around now that all the heroes have been rounded up, people are whispering about martial law."


    "Good." Sin stopped right in front of her sister and played with her braid. "And what of the seal?" This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Vines clenched, bodies dropped. "It still holds strong, my roots have not reached far enough for me to make a dent." Yggdrasil''s voice was but a whisper, her facial muscles were twitching.


    Sin looked throughout the room, the rest of Yggdrasil''s ''meal''. "You can eat in two days again. Focus your efforts on reaching the seal, I will find a way to convince our master."


    With a wide grin Yggdrasil tilted her head to the side. "You can''t just pull her into your arms and speak softly, is your talent that meagre now? Or did she realise your limits when you didn''t save her from being torn apart-"


    Flames surged across Yggdrasil''s body, the beast screamed and writhed. Her vines thrashed, crashing her prey against the walls, the ceiling, the ground. When the fires faded, Yggdrasil''s body was ashen black, her chest heaving. She was silent.


    "Don''t. forget. your. place." Sin turned around and walked to the exit, adjusting her sleeve. "The master is not a blind child anymore, though she can still use my guidance. I am doing nothing more than the duty of a loyal maid, sister. And useful as you may be."


    At the door she gave one last glare to Yggdrasil, her eyes narrow. "I will not have you slander my honour like that."


    She pulled the door open, and stared into the eyes of Maria. She was crutching on Armoire, her eyes gazing past Sin into the room, her jaw dropping at the sight.


    "My master, you must understand that it is vital to our operations that-" Sin''s body froze as Maria clenched her hand, unable to move her head as her master walked past her into the room.


    Yggdrasil''s countless eyes fixated on Maria as she limped towards her, a look of discomfort on the blind beast''s face.


    "I suppose this is the moment that I will be felled with righteous anger?" She lowered her head, unable to hide a smirk as her flowers let go of another finished skeleton.


    Maria stopped in the middle of the hall, her gaze fixated on her gluttonous servant. Most of the victims had been crushed in Yggdrasil''s rampage upon being set ablaze, the few still alive staying dead silent.


    "Sin, get over here."


    Her master''s words gave speed to Sin, she hurried to her side, keeping her head low. Armoire gave her a look, but quickly gazed off to not draw her master''s attention.


    "Why are people hanging from the walls, how does it serve me, and how many does it take." Maria did not take her eyes off of Yggdrasil, her whole body trembling.


    "She is the eldest of my sisters, my master." Sin was fidgeting her hands behind her back as she spoke. "We were not yet as proficient, which is why she is still the most human. Her growth requires sustenance."


    Maria shook her head, staring across the bones that littered the ground around the treelike beast. "Fine. There''s enough people for that, I suppose that is why she is kept down here? What else have you been hiding?"


    Sin and Yggdrasil stared at each other, before Sin took a deep breath. "Yggdrasil is the one that has been created in order to weaken the seal to the world of the Ancients. To break it if the need arises."


    All her master could do was stare at her servant in disbelief as she continued. "The for her growth was to reach and control the world and it''s roads, so that it cannot be used by our enemies, like yesterday. Though for that to be possible we need to break the  seal that bars the greater gates."


    "Which is the  only thing that keeps those things away!" Maria grasped Sin by the collar, her eyes wide. "As long as I live those gates will stay closed, you hear me?! For nothing in this world will I let those things enter, I wont let them awaken, I-"


    Sin rose her hands into the air, batting her eyes. "Nobody speaks of awakening them, my master. They are still, aimless weapons without a wielder. But with the gates open, imagine what we could do. To bring an army into the Ancient''s world now would take days, as would it to bring them out again. But with the gates open and under Yggdrasil''s control, we could send hordes through the ancient roads, they could cover thousands of kilometres within hours."


    She got down on one knee amidst the bones and gazed up to her master. "We could topple the order of the world within a single day, strike anywhere and retreat at a moment''s notice. My master, this is what you are owed, your inheritance. The key which we need."


    Maria pulled her hand back, she could not stop it from shaking. "And be under the shadow of those things, I, I." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Finally she turned her back on Yggdrasil.


    "She may continue. But nobody touches the seal without my explicit and direct permission." The young master limped back out of the room with Sin in tow, who gave a cautious glance back to Yggdrasil.


    The beast was sprouting more vines from her trunk, beginning to cover the ground and bones in a fine net of white. They clenched around the remains and pulled them together around the tree itself, until they were barely visible under the roots and vines.


    The last few unfortunate people met their demise, consumed by her ravenous maws as the door to her chamber shut.


    The walk out of the basement was silent until they reached the foyer, greeted by the first rays of the sun. First here, among the quiet sounds of daily life did Maria slump forward, shaking her head.


    Sin looked at her master for a few moments before stepping closer. "Please forgive my discretion, I was not aware if you were, prepared yet for the sight."


    Maria stared down at her hand, then ran  it across the scars marking her face. "I appreciate it, but never keep something like this from me again. You will not treat me like a child anymore. Though, damnit, now I really lost my appetite. Ah well."


    They made their way to the dining room, where her staff was already hard at work to set the table.


    "I understand, my master. I shall not act this way again. But if I may ask, why did you seek me out at this early in the day?"


    Maria sat down at the table, staring down at the pre-cut fried egg and sausages, and sighed. "I wanted to talk to you about getting a hair cut, that was all."

 Chapter 46: Council of Crisis

    At the end of Maria''s meal, a call came in from Elizabeth''s estate, an urgent one. On her way out Maria was interrupted by Menagerie''s return to the manor.


    The beast was just her lively old self, brimming with confidence and a wide, self assured grin on her face as she bowed deeply to Maria. Her hair fell over her face. "Your will has been done, young master. Each and every last one, hunted down, as you wished."


    Maria froze for a moment, and rested her hand on chest above her heart. A smile formed on her lips as she walked towards her beast with Sin''s help and ran her hand through Menagerie''s hair. "Very good. Wander as you want today, I have business to attend to."


    The drive to Elizabeth''s estate was uneventful, a calm before the storm as they reached the manor proper.


    Elizabeth was already awaiting them in the entry hall, tapping her heel onto the floor with her arms crossed. Her lips were a thin line as the two approached. "We are in a very precarious situation." Her voice echoed through the hall.


    The lady herself escorted them into her main office, she offered  them seats but staid on her feet, pacing behind her desk.


    "Time and the press have done a lot for us until now, darling, but I am reaching the limits of what simple word of mouth can do. I''ve been instigating for martial law, but as you can imagine, not many people are too thrilled by the idea." Elizabeth''s hands were fidgeting behind her back as she spoke.


    Maria was squirming in her seat despite her efforts to appear calm. "So, do we need to make something up again? Show them just  how dangerous their situation is or something?"


    "If our enemies would give us that opportunity, it would be easy. But from what I am seeing it is quite something else that they are planning." Elizabeth stopped at her shelves and pulled out a map of the continent, placing it on the desk in front of Maria.


    "They''re running away. North, south, east, across the ocean." Her hands ran across the borders of the country. "Leave us to set ourselves up while they marshal the resssources of the rest of the world, and if we try to strike at them on that scale, we lose in the eyes of the people."


    During her explanation Maria had grown calmer, her eyes following her. "But why do we care about the people? Isn''t our goal to make their opinion irrelevant to begin with?"


    She was answered with a long sigh and Elizabeth scratching across the table with her nails. "We can hardly take on the entirety of the world, on our own and especially right now. We need to maintain the charade until we erase Samdel and Hertiria from the equation."


    The lady shook her head and sat down at her desk, throwing her hands into the air. "But I am surrounded by incompetence. Money, threats, nothing has worked to get me closer to where they are hiding specifically."


    Sin leaned forward in her seat, gave Maria a short look and spoke after receiving a nod from her master. "Hunting them down is pointless. Even if we were to discover them, who could we send at that pace to kill them? No, we must make them come to us."


    Elizabeth crossed her legs and arms, her gaze now pinned on Sin. "Of course, but how exactly would we accomplish that? They''re ceding the country to us, unless we started decimating the population or something similar they''d hardly intervene."


    "Yes, we need to do something drastic. Something felt all across the world that they cannot ignore. A check." Sin was grinning widely and stared out of the window, into the pale blue sky. "We should break the seal."


    "Under absolutely no circumstance." Elizabeth was running a hand through her hair, her face ghostly pale. "Not with what could get through, not with-"


    Sin leaned over the desk, barring her fangs. "Will you quit your childish whining? They are dormant weapons, relics from a past age. The pathways are not. The tremors of it breaking would send them running towards us, they either die trying to stop us, or lose any support that they still enjoy."


    The more she talked the more excitement swung in her voice as her nails dug into the desk. "They will have to fight on our terms, and after we vanquish them we can use the ways to spread across every corner of the world, with the use of my sisters we can then even bar anyone else from entering." This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "You mean anyone who you deem not worth entering." Elizabeth''s voice was a low hiss. "And you truly imagine I will just sit back and watch while you amass all of that power?"


    "Not her, Eli." Maria had risen to her feet, as best as she could with her ankle. "We. We''re in this together, no? Dear." She limped over to the other side of the desk. "I see those things every time I close my eyes. I trust you, even after the ball. So I ask you to trust me with this in turn: I am not going to let those things into our world, you have my word."


    Elizabeth stared back at her for a few excruciating moments, before she got up and pulled the young master down onto her lap with a sigh. "One day you wont be able to look like a beaten puppy to get your way, mark my words." Both were blushing a dark red.


    It was up to Sin to break the silence by coughing. "If we are in agreement, then we should be turning our attention to strategy, yes? Time is of the essence, after all."


    The ladies looked at each other, then both cleared their throats. "Yes, how exactly is this going to work then?" Maria managed to speak first, staring at her servant to calm herself.


    With all attention on her, Sin began to walk in a circle, hands behind her back. "We will need to have another seed from Yggdrasil and plant her in the world of the Ancients, so that she can grow and work on weakening the seal from the other side. This is something that we will not be able to do in secret, so we need to have our other pieces in position first."


    She stopped at the desk, turned the map to it''s white underside and began to draw a circle onto it. "Our defences will need to be layered, also in strength. That will let us buy time, as well as force them deeper within the city itself."


    "That is all well and good, but with what are we going to defend ourselves? " Elizabeth ran a hand through Maria''s hair, looking past her at Sin. "Bringing an army into the Ancient''s world is difficult enough as it is, for me to gather one as quickly as they can is not an option."


    Sin did not look up, she instead drew another large shape to the west side of the city. "The eternal ocean is a reservoir of our blood, lady Merlayne. With a few days of preparation my sisters will be having a field day making us an army out of that. We just need to send them in first, at best still today."


    Her eyes were darting around the paper as she began to draw arrows pointing towards the main circle representing the city. "They can only come from north, east or south, but only two directions since they only have two keys and not enough time to open a third front."


    With a look of triumph she laid down her pen and turned the battle plan around for them to see. "We outlast them, we break the seal and have Yggdrasil cut off their retreat. Menagerie bogs them down and overwhelms them with numbers, Tetra and Armoire will take down priority targets while me and Elaine will safeguard my master."


    Elizabeth leaned forward and gazed across the scribbled lines. "And I will simply sit by the sidelines while you take on the full might of two noble houses? Hardly."


    She grabbed the pen and began to add to the plan. "Our peers across the country know where their lot is now, they will know better than to sit on the sidelines. I will take command of them and take care of one of the fronts. I still have to pay Samdel back for how he treated my darling."


    As Elizabeth spoke she ran her hand across Maria''s cheek, who squirmed in her seat. "And what do I do then?" The young master looked back at Sin, who bowed.


    "You will have the central role, my master." Sin kept her hands behind her back to hide how her fingers were trembling. "You will remain at the heart of our position, to protect Yggdrasil as she grows. Your, loss," Sin couldn''t help but look away at those words. "Or hers would mean defeat, so it would be for the best if you both staid in the same place."


    "So I''ll just be sitting there while we win." Maria lowered her head and stared at the map. "Very well. But I want to finally have a crown when we go through with this. And a new dress!"


    Maria needed help from Elizabeth to get back on her feet, but when she was the young master stood proud with her chest puffed out. "We''ll finally put an end to them, and when we return to our world it will not be as just high noble ladies and heiresses, but queens!"


    Despite her impassioned speech Maria still needed the support of the desk to limp back over to Sin, and lean on her. "I am going to marshal my servants for their duties, Eli. Soon, soon we will finally be victorious!"


    Her enthusiasm was infectious, Elizabeth was smiling from ear to ear at the sight of the short, crippled lady who remained determined. "I will begin making my calls as well, darling. Let us reconvene in two days, yes?"


    The look from the servants of the estate upon seeing her face, the pain in her ankle, nothing could lower Maria''s mood as they made their way back to the car and from there back home. Instead of calling for her beasts however, she made a beeline for her bathroom.


    As the water was flowing into the tub, Sin helped her master to undress. "Tell the others of what they are to do, and have them be prepared after my bath, yes?" Maria slid into the warm water with Sin''s help and closed her eyes as her servant left.


    Motionless she laid there, letting the warmth wash over her. The world was going to be at her feet. They had fought her, taken things from her, near everything. But she was still alive, she was powerful.


    She could not help but chuckle and shake her head. The water splashed as she stretched her legs. "Queen Maria the first. Queen Maria the great."


    Somewhere, deep in the dark recesses of her mind, a thought was whispering against the frivolous tide of joy.


    Asking: "Is it really worth it?"

 Chapter 47: Opening moves

    Sin returned about half an hour later to help her master out of her bath and into a new set of clothes. In the entry hall she was greeted by beasts and retinue, standing attention.


    They followed their master down into the basement and into Yggdrasil¡äs chamber. The place by now was overgrown with sickly white foliage, stirring as the group entered. They formed a wide circle with fine intertwining lines, beginning to glow after being put into place.


    "The next time that it is required of me to do the near impossible I would like to be given some time to prepare in advance." Yggdrasil was speaking through her teeth, her hands gripping her trunk. "Be quick and step in, forcing a way through the seal like this is quite, quite painful."


    Maria gave one look at Sin, then stepped into the circle, her entourage following. The green light of the vines grew brighter and brighter. A sinking feeling spread in the pit of her stomach at the thought of returning to that place.


    Sin had already closed her eyes as she looked back at their soldiers. "Remember, whatever you do out there, don''t look up. We need you sane enough to function."


    The light became overpowering, even through Maria¡äs hand that she had placed over her eyes. When she could see again, they were in the other world, in the middle of a large plaza.


    Her guards sprung into action immediately, spreading out in teams of three with weapons drawn. They made way into nearby buildings, only to find nothing.


    Maria used the time to take in her surroundings, now that she was not under pressure. In the middle of the plaza was a large fountain, filled with a black liquid. It was thicker than water, and perfectly still and filled the multiple levels of the fountain near to the brim.


    She reached out to touch it, but Sin grabbed her hand. "Our blood is poison to man, my master. It would be best if you staid back."


    Her servant opened the bag she had been carrying, and pulled out another of Yggdrasil¡äs seeds. It was much larger than the ones before, already pulsating in Sin¡äs hand. She laid it into the fountain and watched as it drained empty before her very eyes.


    The seed sprouted roots, delving into the pipes that lead to the source of the blood, the seed itself starting to glow and pulse faster.


    With a look of disgust, Maria turned away, pinning her attention on something, anything else. That is when her eyes fell upon the tower.


    It was the largest building around, as far as Maria could make out without staring into the gaping nothingness above. Two female statues, clad in heavy armour and holding great lances flanked the gate, decorated with the heraldic symbol of a rose.


    Her symbol.


    "Why is this here, how is this here?" Maria was dragging Sin along while also having to lean on her for support. With her Lore glowing across her arm, she laid her hand on the gate and pushed.


    It didn''t budge.


    "This is where your ancestors found the inspiration for their own image, my master. For decades they tried to breach the door, with no success." Sin ran her hand across the gate in turn, her lips moving silently.


    "There is nobody beyond, still." Sin shook her head. "There are quite a few buildings like this, my master. Sealed shut, no trace of power or a flicker of life beyond them. Let us move on for now, my master.  Sisters!"


    Her words roused the beasts out of their own routines. Menagerie and Armoire had been wandering around aimlessly, Tetra was studying the stone everything was built out of, and Elaine had just been standing there, gazing up into the darkness.


    They all hurried to their great sister for their instructions.


    Armoire and Tetra were to aid her retinue in mapping out the city, while Elaine and Menagerie were to join their master in her path westward. The road would be long, and so Sin had to carry Maria, giving her master the freedom to look around, let her mind wander. And she didn''t like it.


    The city was just how it had been on their first visit: Completely abandoned, pristine, and void. There was no wind, not the faintest breeze, Maria was not even sure if there was temperature, she did not feel cold, she did not feel warmth.


    All buildings they passed lacked doors, there was no glass in the windows, nothing that separated the in from the out. Maria could see into the sparsely decorated and furnitured rooms, all out of the same white material, all left in a pristine and orderly way.


    She could not imagine that anyone could''ve lived here.


    But what unnerved her more than the views into the buildings they passed, were the times when she could not. It followed no pattern she could recognise, but some of the buildings had a door or gate, neatly ornamented like the one at the tower, closed. Her head turned to stare at them until they had completely passed them, but they would not leave her mind. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Gradually the buildings grew shorter, simpler as they reached the outskirts and Maria¡äs attention was consumed by something else: The sea.


    It dominated the scenery when they passed the last buildings. A black ocean going as far as the eye could see, formless, motionless, featureless, except the arm.


    Far far in the distance it reached out, a single, pitch black arm, titanic in size, hundreds if not thousands of kilometres out into the ocean it was still clearly visible, the fingers reaching out to the black void above.


    The ground they walked on was of  the same pure white as the city, which made the edge where ocean and land met all the more jarring. There were no waves, no tides, just a single edge that marked beginning and end. Far to her right Maria could see the land rise and form massive cliffs, and she could not help but see them as walls, desperate to stem a flood.


    "I never thought I would get to see it with my own eyes." Menagerie¡äs voice was shaking as she began to walk into the ocean, the thick black blood clinging to her clothes.  She leaned down and cupped it up with her hands, a mad glow of joy across her face.


    "With this, all of this I could make an army, a horde beyond reckoning!" She stared back at her master and Sin. The blood in her hands had already taken form, becoming a more solid, clay-like substance that she was moulding into shape.


    "And exactly that is your purpose here. Do not rest and do not pause until you have assembled an army worthy of our master." Sin waved Elaine closer and ran a hand through her sister¡äs hair. "Dear, ensure that our sister focuses on her work. Time is short and I don''t want to return here finding she wasted all her time on a single tauric monstrosity again."


    Elaine¡äs eyes were fixed on her master. "My purpose is to be my master¡äs shield, great sister! How can I hope to be of any use if I sit around here instead." Her eyes were watering as she clung to Maria¡äs skirt.


    "Do not banish me from your side, my beloved master. Let me not be without my purpose!" The small beast was trembling, which did not cease when Maria ran her hand through the beast¡äs hair.


    "There are no enemies around here, Elaine." Her master¡äs voice allowed the beast to calm down enough to let go. "I need someone who makes sure that Menagerie does her work, it is essential. The moment you are done you can return to my side, and you wont have to leave it again."


    A cough from Menagerie interrupted the tender scene, as the tall beast rose back to her full height. "Young master, Is there anything you wish for me to consider during my  creation? My children are yours, it is only proper that you give me direction."


    The question left Maria silent for a while. Her very own army of horrific creatures. The first thing the world would associate with her rule.


    "Make them scary, but not too ugly. Orderly but only on a leash. Make them something that will make the world tremble, for fear of me letting them loose."


    With her orders given the plan foresaw that they would return immediately, but Maria had a different plan. Under her authority Sin carried her further north west, until they reached the massive cliffs.


    There, high atop, Maria stared at the titanic arm, glad to be in her servant¡äs arms because the mere sight caused her legs to feel weak.


    "That thing, is what you are made out of right? After it died and everything." Maria could not help but whisper, her mind screaming at her to not raise her voice to not wake it up.


    "Yes, my master." Sin mirrored her tone, following her gaze. "It¡äs blood makes up my body and that of my sisters. However, it is not dead."


    Maria clung to Sin, her blood turning to ice. She could not breathe normally, what little focus she could muster all went into remembering how to.


    "Something cannot die if it was never truly alive, after all. When I sank down into the dark, I saw it¡äs face." Sin held onto her master more tightly. "It¡äs name, those of the others, it¡äs last thoughts, they became my own. I dare not say it¡äs name here, though I cannot help but wonder."


    Sin leaned her head to the side and closed her eyes for a moment.


    "Your entire magical being, my master, was shaped over generations to command and dominate me and my sisters. How does that relate to them?"


    Maria could not answer, she could barely think, nor trust her eyes. Was the arm moving, ever so slightly? Could she see the faintest twitch of a  gigantic muscle? If she screamed, would it wake? The questions raced through her mind, and she wanted no answers to any of them.


    They left the cliffs as quickly as they came, and this time Maria paid no attention to the city, to anything but the immaculate ground beneath them. It gave her a sense of comfort, the flawless, polished stone.


    The only thing that spurred her curiosity were the sealed doors they passed, the sole places of this city that denied themselves to be viewed.


    Back at the plaza Maria found her retinue almost dissolved. Men and women in their black combat armour sat on the ground near the walls, covering their faces, staring at the ground.


    Hawkes greeted them at the fountain, next to a stack of weaponry. Her playful smile was gone. "Reporting, Sir. No trace of life or anyone passing through, four casualties, half of my squad is out of action."


    Put back on her feet Maria looked at her lieutenant in shock. "How are there casualties when you didn''t fight anyone?"


    Hawkes pointed towards the pile of guns and shook her head. "When you tell someone not to do something, they''ll do it the first chance they get. Idiots looked up and four really didn''t take it well."


    Sin crossed her arms in front of her chest and eyed the disheveled group. "I put more stock into Merlayne soldiery. How many are left in fighting condition?"


    "Ten, maybe twelve? Sir, with all due respect, it would be best to evacuate them as soon as possible." Hawkes was looking around the plaza in a hurry, her grip on her weapon tight. "We''re not meant to be here, nothing is meant to be alive here."


    With trembling hands Maria pulled out her key from her pocket, looking back at Sin. "Can I do that? I don''t want more of them dead."


    Her servant shook her head. "It is very unclear where you would end up in the normal world, and for you to then return would take up a lot of Yggdrasil¡äs energy, which she needs for our plan to succeed. They will have to stay here until we are done."


    "Alright, then it would be best for you all to stick to this spot here, I am sure Armoire and Tetra cann finish the task on their own." Maria limped away from the fountain. The seed had grown the first few sprouts of a tree, gradually subsuming the stone fountain and growing all around it.


    She could not help but to return to the gate, the one sealed of place that bore her own insignia. It still would not budge, not open and reveal it¡äs secrets to her. Her mind was torn, between the desire to know, and the fear of what she would find.


    "Sin."


    Her servant was quickly by her side. Maria did not look back, so she could not see the look of worry in her face as her master uttered her order.


    "Break this open."

 Chapter 48: What remained

    Sin stepped up to the door and laid her hand onto it. No pushing on her end made it budge. The servant Rammed her shoulder against it, to no effect. A low growl escaped her throat as she clenched her hand to a fist and punched against the centre, but all it broke was her hand.


    "Stand back, my master." Sin''s voice was quiet as she held her now limp right hand, flames beginning to engulf it. She sent out a stream of black fire, and under the relentless heat the door finally acknowledged defeat and crumbled.


    Beyond it laid nothing, nothing but darkness. Nothing was visible on the other side. Sin looked back at her master and Maria could see genuine distress in her eyes.


    "My master, I have a bad feeling about this." Sin''s hands were trembling as she spoke. "It would perhaps be better if we left this be."


    "No. We already opened it." Maria limped towards the blackness, her hand clutched tightly to her chest. "If there is something, evil beyond, then it is too late to just let it be."


    They looked at each other, then Sin turned her gaze to Hawkes. "If we are not back within thirty minutes, send all of my sisters after us."


    Hand in hand they took the last step forward, Maria with her eyes closed. As they entered the dark she could see no light through her eyelids, but after the first step a sense of light had returned.


    She opened her eyes just as she heard Sin gasp, and wished she had waited for a moment longer.


    But no moment, hour, decade could have prepared her.


    They stood in a circular room, made out of the same pure white stone, though Maria could hardly make out the walls around them.


    There were too many bodies in the way.


    They were all standing, packed so close together that only very narrow paths lead through the mass of flesh. Men women and children, without a strip of cloth on their bodies. All standing upright, heads slumped down they stared at the ground.


    With unblinking dead eyes.


    Maria immediately tried to surge back, feeling her back against a heavy door that had not been there before. Her body was trembling and she felt about to throw up.


    Sin was right at her side and held her close, her eyes darting around the room. "So this is where they all went." She pushed Maria''s head against her chest. "We should just leave, my master. I doubt there is anything of value here."


    "There is." Maria''s voice was near inaudible as she stretched out her hand, pointing towards the opposite wall. Elevated above the maze of bodies were three thrones, and even from the long distance Maria could see the glimmer of gold on the heads of the corpses sitting on them.


    "The crowns, Sin. My crowns." Maria took a step forward, though not a second. Her eyes darted from the bodies all around them to the glittering gold in the distance.


    "My master, we should perhaps return after Tetra comes here, we can explore it together and be-" Sin''s body snapped stiff as Maria clenched her hand.


    "No. I need it."


    Unable to speak, Sin followed her master. The gap between the bodies was too small for them to walk side by side, they could not help but brush shoulders with the dead.


    They walked in absolute silence, painstakingly slow. None of the bodies had begun decomposing, they stood as if their hearts had just now stopped beating, if they even had. Maria did her best to not look at them, to hold her hand back from feeling for a pulse at random.


    There was no smell of decay, no, there was no smell whatsoever in the room. How many people were in here? Thousands, it had to be thousands. Maria could make out a staircase leading further up into the tower, were there more levels, all like this? Just how many Ancients had existed?


    Her ankle was hurting badly as they finally reached the end of the room, and they saw the podium with the three thrones. Two men and a woman sat upon them, equally unclothed, their heads however not slumped forward, but straight, looking towards the entry door.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Their crowns were beautiful works of art, but Maria only had eyes for the greatest of them that adorned the head of the man on the centre throne. It was made out of silver, and formed to resemble a wreath of roses, with a blooming rose at each cardinal.


    She gazed at it with her sight, there was not a trace of magic in the item, no sense of anything in the man that was wearing it.


    "Mine." Maria mouthed silently, and reached out her hand to take it. Sin was looking around them, her knuckles white. She was baring her fangs at the silence, the unmoving mass of bodies.


    With a shaking hand Maria took the crown off of his head, staring at it more closely. The roses resembled exactly the shape of her family crest, it was incredibly light, and so very beautiful.


    She was engrossed in the pristine silver, but did she not notice something, in the corner of her eye? Did the corpse twitch, move a finger? Maria quickly stepped back, shaking as her right ankle gave way under her. She fell back and was caught by Sin just in time.


    "Is everything alright my master?" Even now Sin could not speak louder than a whisper, her eyes following the gaze of her master at the now uncrowned corpse.


    "I, I thought it moved for a second. It''s alright, let''s just, let''s get out of here." Maria didn''t look back, ignoring the searing pain of her ankle she walked down the steps as quickly as she could.


    Walking back through the maze of bodies Maria could just not help but feel watched. Her eyes darted around, but there was no movement in sight. Everything was just as it had been, yet the moment she turned her head she could swear that something just out of her vision changed.


    She walked faster, and faster, until her body took revenge. She could already see the gate, was only a jump away when her ankle gave way and she fell forward onto the ground.


    The crown fell out of her hand and bounced off of the ground three times, rolling down the rows of feet with a deafening sound that tore apart the silence.


    Maria''s heart stopped for a moment.


    But nothing happened.


    She ignored Sin''s hand and crawled forward to grab the crown, clutching it tightly to her chest. A sigh of relief escaped her as she got back up on her feet, looking back at Sin with a smile.


    "I am alright!" She wanted to say. But she couldn''t. She could not move her tongue or close her mouth.


    Not with everyone''s eyes on her.


    All that left Maria''s mouth was a scream as she backed against the gate, Sin looking at her in confusion and rushing to her side.


    "They''re coming for me Sin, they''re coming for me, protect me, save me!" Maria no longer cared about disturbing anything, not now that they were awake, awake and looking at her.


    "My master, nothing is happening, I." Sin''s voice lost itself as her master reached out her hand to her, glowing red. "Protect me dammit."


    The body of the servant moved on it''s own within moments it was coated in fire. She spread the flames across the room, eagerly devouring the bodies of the dead. Their roaring was deafening, and once more Sin''s body spurred into action under her masters authority as she broke down the gate and dragged her master back outside.


    Maria was still kicking and shaking, to the horror of her retinue as well as Tetra and Armoire that had just returned from their patrol.


    "They woke up Sin, they woke up, I''m telling you!" Even now Maria was holding onto the crown for dear life, clutching onto the ornament tightly enough that it was leaving dent marks on her skin.


    "My master, please." Sin could barely speak, the lingering shock of her body moving solely to the will of her master still coursed in her. "They were dead, my master. The entire room contained not a trace of magic of any kind, please, your mind is not sound this moment."


    Her words had no effect on Maria, who only curled up on the ground harder, holding onto the crown. "They know I took it, they know I am here to take what was theirs. They don''t want anyone to have it Sin, why else would it be here? Nobody would want to live here, nobody, nothing COULD live here."


    She stared back up at Sin. Was there someone behind her? A figure, one of them?


    She blinked frantically, there was nothing. Slowly her breathing returned to normal, and she managed to sit up with Tetra''s help.


    "You, you need to go through the city, open every one of these doors, and burn down anything that you see." Maria''s gaze was glued to the ground as she spoke. "And if you find anything of value or use, then bring it back."


    "As you wish, my master. I pray that this can put your mind at ease." Sin quickly turned away to hide her look of worry as she marched off, quickly fading from sight in the maze-like streets.


    With her first servant gone, Maria was quickly pincered by Armoire and Tetra who helped her back up onto her shaky feet.


    "What was in there, wise master?" Tetra gazed down at the crown that Maria was still holding onto for dear life. "A vault, a throne room?"


    Maria only shook her head and leaned into her for support. "A grave. A giant room full of bodies just, standing there and, thrones at the back and."


    Stairs.


    Her blood froze cold. She stared back at the gaping void, sure that she would see a mass of bodies lurching towards her.


    But she only saw blackness, silent, empty blackness where the gate had been.


    "Armoire, there''s, there''s a staircase, it leads up. Go, and anything that, anything that just looks dead, kill it, break it slash it I don''t care, and only come back when you are the only thing alive in there!"


    Armoire just stared at her master, until the weight of her authority forced her to leave her side. Burning blade in hand she stepped through the dark and vanished.


    First then did her strength leave Maria. She fell onto Tetra, hiding her face in her chest and closing her eyes.


    Before her waking eye she could still see the room, all the heads turned to face her, the unspeakable stare of thousands of eyes, the completely empty expressions.


    "You, you stay by my side, and your protect me." Maria''s voice was muffled as tears ran down her face. "You keep me safe, please, please keep me safe."


    "Don''t let them get me."

 Chapter 49: Of Power and Possibility

    With no sun or clocks Maria had no idea just how long she sat on the plaza, huddled up against Tetra. The only thing that gave her a reference for time was the growth of Yggdrasil.


    The beast was increasing in size before her very eyes, growing incessantly. What had been the original seed now resembled a cocoon, a humanoid figure visible within the bright green glow. The sight of it made Maria''s stomach churn.


    Armoire eventually returned out of the dark, her clothes splattered with bright red blood. The grip around her sword was shaking as the beast returned to her master''s side, who struggled to get back up at the sight of her.


    "Well, what did you find, books, weapons, treasure? Are they, are they gone?" The tension in Maria''s voice faded as she saw the look of discomfort on her servant''s face, how she was avoiding eye contact.


    "Nothing but corpses, master." Her blade disappeared in a cloud of golden dust as she dropped it. "Ten floors, each as full as the last. They burned easy enough."


    With a heavy sigh Armoire looked up into the void, her hands clenched behind her back. "I don''t know for certain but, I think they were smiling as they burned. Every time I looked closely I saw nothing of the sort, but whenever I try to think back it is all I can see."


    Maria did not dare to follow her servant''s gaze, she instead kept it on Armoire herself. "They looked at me, all of them were staring at me when I had the crown." Her hand clenched hard around the silver wreath. "How come you can look up, just like that?"


    Her words pulled Armoire''s attention back to her master, she shrugged. "I am not afraid of my great sister, why would I be afraid of them. And besides, they are hardly alive and barely sentient. No, they are not what I am worried about."


    "And what is that, then?" Maria was struggling to stay on her feet with her ankle burning in pain. "Everything is going to plan, no? Sin is clearing out these places, Yggdrasil is growing and Menagerie is busy with making my army."


    "We are pushing our enemy to the corner, and knowing my old comrades they may start employing very desperate measures to stop us." Her hands were twitching. "I could not tell the armour or chapter of any of our last assailants, they have held back their elite. And this terrain is perfect for them."


    She pointed out to the streets leading into the plaza. "Even Menagerie''s mightiest pets are fodder for the great chapters, and there is no way to surround them properly. If they manage to take the fight to these choke points, master, I fear they will just slowly cut their way to the heart. To you."


    "Then what do you think we should do?" Maria could not banish the worry from her voice as she followed Armoire''s gaze across the streets. She could already see them before her inner eye, row after row, marching against her.


    "We fight outside, right?" Tetra speaking up had the two look at her in surprise. The sage pulled her hat further over her face, squirming at the sudden attention. "Well, that is just basic tactics, in the open field we could leverage our numbers better, as well as give us more time. I could also start laying traps, at the right spots they could be very effective."


    With her still being the crutch of her master she only had one hand free, with which she pulled out a large map from her bag. With a flick of her wrist it unfurled in the air in front of them. It was a rather detailed, if hastily drawn map of the city and the surrounding flat lands.


    In it''s centre, not far from where they stood, was a wide open square, with four smaller ones connected to it in each semi cardinal direction. Between these five ran a web of roads, large and small. Tetra pulled her master in a little closer as she spoke.


    "Each one of these big roads is like a choke point, especially because they are the most obvious and direct paths to the centre. I say we let them pass, should they reach the city proper, and then spring the trap as my runes blow them to kingdom come!"


    With a snap of her finger the map rolled itself up and returned to her waiting hand. Her eyes were darting from Armoire to her master, her smile gradually faltering as she once more pulled her hat back down. "I, I apologise, wise master, sister, I-I merely wished to help."


    "Well you sure did, sister." Armoire gave her a pat on the shoulder, making Tetra let out a surprised gasp. "Just mark everything on the map so I don''t take the wrong turn and blow myself up."


    Their merry bonding was interrupted by the sound of footsteps from the south, drawing nearer. Sin had returned, hands behind her back. She bowed after reaching Maria. "The towers have been emptied as you wished, my master. They held nothing but corpses, the last dregs of a bygone age. I hope this can calm you?" Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Before her closed eyes Maria could still see the image of the dead gazing at her, nonetheless she nodded. "One less thing to worry about. What now?"


    Sin¡äs gaze turned from Maria to her sisters. "Now it is first time for you two to return to your posts and prepare, I will take care of our master for now."


    She took Tetra¡äs place as Maria¡äs crutch, watching them as they walked off into the street. "I would wish to speak with you in private, my master." Sin pointed to the opening leading into one of the many buildings, and with her master¡äs approval lead her there.


    Sitting down at the table in what appeared to be a form of living room didn''t put Maria at ease, it only increased her worry. Everything was cut out of the same material without any signs of use. She could not help but shake the feeling that it never had been intended to be used.


    Her servant did not sit down, she staid at her side instead. "My master." She continued to hide her squirming hands behind her back, unable to meet her gaze. "Your power, your authority, it has grown. Far beyond what I thought possible."


    Maria looked back at her and rose her eyebrows. "I mean that is all I am good for, isn''t it? If all I can do is give orders then I better be able to do it well, or I could hardly even stand looking at myself."


    "No, my master, you truly undersell your capacity." Sin laid a hand on her shoulder. "Your authority is forcing your will upon your servants, my master. Such assertion  is rare, and you do it without even thinking. But I did not imagine that it could be so absolute as to have my body act on it¡äs own. My master."


    The silence between them was deafening as Sin walked to the opening in the wall resembling a window. "The coming battle means everything. The dream of your family, my dream, finally in reach. We, I, cannot fail."


    Sin leaned forward as her fingers dug into the stone frame, cracking under her grip. "If we should be put into danger of failure, we should wake the old one in the sea. If there is a being since the times of the Ancients that could control it, it would be you. It could turn the tide no matter what they bring to bear upon us and."


    Her mouth fell shut as Maria got up to her feet, Sin could not look back as her master slowly approached her. She closed her eyes and prepared for the worst, only to feel Maria¡äs arm wrapping around her waist.


    "Why are you talking as if you are going to die." Maria was resting her head on her back, clinging tightly to Sin.


    Sin could not see her masters face, only hear the pain in her voice. "I am merely trying to think, my master. They found a way to kill my sisters, they are losing control, not to consider the option would be madness."


    "I promised Eli that I would not let them wake, and I am not going to entertain the thought of you leaving me either." Maria¡äs arm was trembling under the strain of trying to hug Sin. "So long as I live, you will too. One shan''t leave without the other, right?"


    Sin slowly turned around and wrapped her arms around Maria and ran a hand through her master¡äs hair. "I will let nothing on this world or another keep me from your side, my master. I apologise for causing you grief, I merely wished to voice the option. It is a much weaker being than those laying out there in the dark, perhaps we could turn it into something useful after your victory."


    "My victory." Maria eyed up to Sin¡äs face and managed to form a smile. "I''ll finally have my coronation. Mom would be so proud of me."


    From the outside came a loud screeching sound that echoed through the city, enough to make Maria¡äs ears ring.


    Sin closed her eyes and let out a long sigh. "I suppose that is my most beloved sister making her presence known. At least least she is kind enough to notify us."


    Outside they found the cocoon having burst, splattering the tree and it¡äs roots with black blood. Where it had once been now was the upper body of Yggdrasil, as scarred and blind as ever, though her lips were curled to a smile of bliss.


    "Ah my master, and dear sister." Her vines had begun to spread across the streets at a breakneck pace,  their many eyes pinned on them. "I must have finally awoken your humanity, to plant me in a place like this. No hunger, endless growth." Even as she spoke here human body was maturing, already having the appearance of a young adult.


    "Who knew that all it took for you to know your place was to be fed." Sin shrugged and snapped her fingers. "Do you already know what your task is or do you need to be told?"


    Yggdrasil crossed her arms in front of her chest, answering her sister with a pout. "Oh don''t be that way, can you not speak to the blood of your blood without an insult? I am well aware. This is the place of our birth, no? We aer on the other side of the great seal, which can only mean that I was put here to shatter it once and for all."


    Maria took a step forward, causing all of her servant¡äs eyes to stare at her. "Yes, but you are not to interfere with it yet. We still need to prepare for the reaction of our enemy, we cannot startle them too soon."


    "Why of course,my master." With a coo Yggdrasil ran her hand across her trunk. "I will continue to feed and grow, until my roots have spread to every inch of this world, until they''ve wrapped themselves around that pesky seal, ready to crush it at your wish."


    Sin was tapping the ground with her foot, unable to hide her fangs. "For now though you are to send me and the master back, we still have business to take care of elsewhere."


    "Yes yes, as you command, dear great sister." Yggdrasil clapped her hands, causing the same green circle of vines to start forming around Sin and Maria.


    The young master held onto Sin, looking at her as the vines began to glow. "So, what is it exactly we need to do back home?"


    "Well, my master." As the light grew blinding Sin¡äs words rang all the louder in her ears.


    "We need to coordinate with your wife, of course. But more importantly, you need to rest."

 Chapter 50: Setting the board

    The next two weeks Maria spent bedridden under the watchful eyes of Sin, so that her ankle could recover. Her servant was in charge of communications between them and their allies. Every afternoon she prepared a briefing for Maria, and rarely were there good news.


    The media of other nations had started to cover the happenings in the country, with many of their stories being at odds with what Elizabeth had dictated the official line to be. The result was growing unease, fueled further by spontaneous disruptions by hero groups. They hijacked broadcasts, broke their fellows out of jail, only to disappear again.


    The other battlefield was their entrenchment in the Ancient''s world, the only place where news was consistently good. Their numbers were increasing, both thanks to Menagerie as well as Elizabeth sending every available hand she had.


    The clearest signs of their progress however, did not come from Sin, but the very ground. Earthquakes had begun to shake the city, one of the many occurrences around the globe that confounded the masses. The effects of their worlds merging became stronger and stronger as Maria laid in her bed, waiting for the big day.


    It happened in the middle of night with Sin waking up her master. "We are ready." These words were enough for the young master to spring into action. They had picked her dress in advance, the very same she had been given for the grand ball. Under her shoulder mantle Maria once more hid her dagger and pistol, primarily to make herself feel better. Over her one intact shoulder she carried a bag, holding both Sir Screech and her crown, she could not imagine leaving without them, considering what laid ahead.


    They walked to Yggdrasil''s chamber in silence, Maria once more able to hold the pace of her servant. Inside the chamber itself they were greeted with a loud snarl and the rattling of vines.


    The exertions of the past weeks were written across the body of Yggdrasil. Her veins were showing through her skin, glowing with a sickly green. In front of her the teleportation circle was already forming, she did not raise her head to look at them.


    "Bring her back safely, Sin." Yggdrasil¡äs voice echoed through the chamber as the light blinded them. "Or don''t come back at all."


    The light dimmed once more as they arrived in the Ancient¡äs world, and Maria could barely recognise it. The silence that had greeted her the previous times was shattered under the sounds of life at war. Sounds of heavy boots stomping the ground, the rattling of armour, the growls of monsters and the distant bursting of shells.


    They had arrived on a massive square plaza in the centre of the city, which was bustling with activity. Everyone Maria could see was armoured from head to feet, scurrying about.


    "Ranks, you imbeciles! Five wide, five deep, can you morons not count?" The voice of Armoire echoed over the sounds of chaos and made Maria turn around. Armoire was not the first thing she saw. It was the tree.


    Yggdrasil had grown to titanic proportions, the dead crown of branches was towering above the entire city, her human figure large enough that her hands could easily crush a whale. Her dead eyes were closed, and first now could Maria recognise the low droning sound that had been echoing in her mind. The beast was humming as her massive head swung from left to right.


    "You lot north east, Trinity and Elaine require support, the rest of you south east, report to Hawkes and put your lives to some use!" Armoire was standing on a very improvised platform, built out of white chunks of stone. The beast leaped down and landed in front of Maria and Sin, her hands still in her pockets.


    "Master, great sister. It is good to see you. Lady Elizabeth arrived about an hour ago, she is currently resting. Yggdrasil has become unresponsive, so I take it that we will not be getting any additional reinforcements?"


    Sin shook her head. "The other Yggdrasil is too drained to continue, though I would consider myself to be sufficient reinforcement. What is the situation?"


    Armoire took a deep breath and walked past them. "It is better seen than told. Come."


    Maria and Sin followed her southward across the plaza that was rapidly emptying as soldiers formed up and marched off. Most of the streets had been barricaded with rubble, the houses left and right of them turn down and ruined to block access. The ground, the buildings, everything was overrun with an overgrowth of Yggdrasil¡äs vines, covering the once pristine city in a green glow.


    A ramp had been built to lead up to the nearest roof at the southern end of the plaza, and the view from there took Maria¡äs breath away. The city laid in ruin, without any outside attack. Makeshift bridges covered the gaps over the streets, with heavy weaponry placed atop the roofs, aimed outward. Crews of Elizabeth¡äs soldiers and monsters were breaking down buildings to use the stone for construction and fortification. The streets that had not been sealed off were completely blacked out by the traffic flowing to the other four squares, as well as westward to the sea.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Beyond the city itself the white ground was pitch black, overrun with Menagerie¡äs creations. From the distance they appeared as little more than black dots, but they completely surrounded the city, and beyond them Maria could make out seas of red and golden dots on the horizon.


    "They''re here." Maria muttered quietly, her hand pressed against her chest. "How many of them, how many of us?"


    "Menagerie¡äs cretins number in the thousands, lady Elizabeth managed to scrape together another three thousand." Armoire followed Maria¡äs gaze. "By our last count there are thirty chapters over there, so at full strength about three thousand, not counting the scum that Samdel has been gathering to his banner."


    Maria shook her head and walked closer to the edge of the building. "Just one of them almost held off Menagerie¡äs assault before, and now we are facing three thousand and more?!" Her breath was quickening, she stared back at Armoire. "How can we possibly win?"


    The sound of a cough had her spin around. Sin had folded her hands behind her back. She was smiling. "Do not despair, my master. This is our birthplace. I would not try to understand our chances without seeing what is on our side. Do not consider the creatures Menagerie made before to be any like these. Before she had to use human material."


    A deafening roar swept across the city, it came from the west. Soon it was followed by the sound of giant wings. Through the air soared a mighty creature. It had three heads, six legs and three long tails, each tipped with a scythe blade made out of bone. It¡äs four massive wings kicked up the first wind Maria felt as the creature descended, each mighty clawed food landing on a separate roof. The three serpentine heads lowered down until Maria was face to face with the terrible creature.


    Yet the young master was more focused staring at the figure standing atop the middle head. Menagerie jumped down, landing as gracefully as she could on the roof. Her lips were curled into a mad smile as she ran toward her master. "What joy, what bliss, you came in just the right moment to witness my most glorious creation!"


    The beast ignored how her master was trembling and spun around to look at the creature. "A whole six hours I laboured over it, is she not a beauty? Her fangs can tear through armour, her breath is a pestilence that will dissolve the skin and meat of your enemies, and her roar will deafen the battlefield itself!"


    The beasts clothes and hands were covered and dripping with black blood, leaving a trail of it behind as she walked back to the creature and ran her hands across it¡äs middle head, staring into it¡äs large red eye. "I did not dare naming her yet, after all she is my gift to my wonderful young master, who gave me this opportunity to prove myself. Have I?"


    Maria was at a loss for words, all she could do was stare at the winged monster. It defied any sense of scale she could think of to link, save for the titanic Yggdrasil that still had it beat. "I, you sure know how to, create something terrifying." Despite her authority she had to combat her survival instincts while approaching the creature, the massive heads which each could swallow her without even noticing it.


    They resembled dragons most closely, with ever-barred fangs and reptilian pupils, yet they lacked any scales. Instead it had developed an outer skeleton, lending a white contrast to the pitch black skin. Under the watchful gaze of three pairs of eyes Maria laid her hand on the snout of the middle head. It was cold to the touch, yet firm like metal.


    This creature was hers, it was going to be a terror on the battlefield, a monster ouf of a nightmare. And it would not hurt her. These thoughts brought a smile on Maria¡äs face. "I think Alpha is a good name for her. The first of many great things that you will make for me, Menagerie. I am impressed."


    Her words moved the beast to tears, she wrapped both her arms around Alpha¡äs neck as best as she could. "Oh did you hear that, our young master is recognising your mother¡äs talent! Oh I cannot put into words how proud I am."


    In the distance the sound of another detonation reached them, Armoire let out a growl. "I told these idiots to hold their ammunition, if someone looked up again I swear." She quickly walked to Maria, her teeth bit together. "With your permission, may I return to my duties? Menagerie, you should as well. We cannot afford a loss in productivity."


    Armoire earned a glare from Menagerie, but instead of a retort she jumped up onto Alpha¡äs right head. "I shall, there are still a few surprises I have cooked up for our foes. They will rue the day they set a foot in our home!"


    Maria looked at each of them, and stepped away from Alpha. "Yes, go you two. Armoire, if you meet Eli- I mean Elizabeth, please tell her that I want to talk to her."


    With a bow Armoire took the nearest bridge to the opposite roof, running off in the direction of the explosion. Menagerie leaned her head down and whispered to Alpha, who spread her wings and took flight, the force of wind she summoned was enough to near swipe Maria off of her feet had Sin not held onto her.


    They flew westward, back to the ocean, leaving Maria with Sin. The young master could not help but smile widely as she watched Menagerie leave. "We have an actual dragon, Sin. She made it in six hours!"


    Sin let go of her master again, staring off into the horizon. "With the right materials and the right amount my dear sister can truly excel. However, I still worry."


    Maria turned back to her servant and leaned her head to the side. "That they can still beat us."


    She nodded at Maria¡äs words and met her gaze. "To beat a great foe one must be ready to make great sacrifices. My master." She knelt down in front of Maria. "Should the time require it, I ask: Allow me and my sisters to sacrifice what we have in order to protect you."


    She did not want to ask, she did not want to know, but the question left her lips regardless. "Sacrifice what, Sin?"


    The beast could not keep eye contact. "The trappings of our humanity. The last veil that hides our true selves from the world."

 Chapter 51: Commencement

    "Your humanity?"


    Sin slowly got back up on her feet. "Our human forms are limiting, my master. We are kept within them to blend into the wider world, and to not be an affront to your eyes, my master. To shed it requires your permission, that is what I ask for."


    Maria turned her head to gaze across the city beneath them. "Of course. I do not care what it takes, if only we can succeed." As the words left her lips she could feel the power surge within her body as her lore began to glow across her body. It was as if a weight had been lifted from her.


    For a few moments the city was silent, save for the humming drone of Yggdrasil. Only to be shattered by the loud blaring of a thousand trumpets that swept across the city. In the distance Maria saw movement in the camps of the enemy as the trumpets sounded again.


    "So it begins."


    Maria turned around, her face brightening as she saw Elizabeth approaching them. The lady of Merlayne had forsaken her dresses for a black suit, her hair bound into a pony. "Impeccable timing, my darling. Though you appearing earlier would have saved us a lot of trouble, your servants tend to be quite an issue to deal with."


    They embraced for a moment that the young master did not want to end. "I''m sorry." Was all she could mutter with a red face. Elizabeth ruffled her hair and let go, giving Maria a light smile. It quickly faded as she laid her eyes on the horizon.


    "This is it, darling. Just like in the old stories."


    The rousing of the enemy had whipped their own ranks into a frenzy. The black mass of monsters was writhing and moving, an ocean stirred into a storm. The trumpets were answered by frenzied howling of thousands of throats.


    "It is a strange feeling, you know. All my life I thought that should this day come, I would be on the other side." Elizabeth let out a weak chuckle as she shook her head. "At the helm of the righteous host, marching on the fortress of darkness. And here I now stand."


    The paladins were forming up in to wedge formations rather than a cohesive line. The banners of their chapters were held up high in the centre of the formations. Lions, Eagles, Gryphons and dragons, standing in defiance of the two queens.


    "And I would not want it any other way, darling." Elizabeth stepped onto the makeshift bridge. "Take good care of her, Sin. I have an overgrown ape to punish."


    She kept her hands in front of her, to hide how they were trembling. Before she could cross and continue her way, she was stopped by Maria running after and wrapping her arm around her.


    "Promise me that you''ll come back to me. Run if you have to, but come back to me. I wont forgive them if you don''t."


    "I have no intention of dying, darling." She laid her hand onto Maria''s and gently pulled out of her embrace. "If I do not get to sit on the throne then I would have pushed the world into chaos for nothing, no? Worry not. I am not going to throw myself into the front lines, I will join your beasts further back in case they break through. I will be back before you miss me too much."


    Head held high the young lady gave Maria a last look before she marched off further into the city, and all of Maria''s hopes walked with her.


    Sin laid her hand on Maria''s shoulder, pulling her back into the here and now. "While they begin, it is time that we deal with the matter that is still open." Her gaze shifted to the large tower behind them,  where they had found the crown. "The matter of truth."


    It took Maria all her strength to pull away from watching Elizabeth walk away, to turn her back and follow Sin down the ramp. "Yes." She sighed, her stomach churning at the thought of what awaited her. But it had to be done.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Armoire sat on the roof of a large tower at the very edge of the city, her feet dangling down the side. Beside her was one of the few field guns they had managed to set up and supply, manned by the remnants of Maria''s personal retinue.


    Hawkes stood next to her, watching the formation of the enemy through binoculars. "They actually went and drummed up every last chapter. And we are supposed to fight them and win?"


    "It is inevitable. For every one of ours we will have a hundred replacements." Armoire bit her teeth together. The stone left and right of her was already covered in scratch marks.


    "I am sure that will calm the lads down." Hawkes smile did not falter under the glare that Armoire gave her. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "We don''t need undermining of morale here, lieutenant. You should keep that kind of defeatism to yourself."


    Movement in the enemy ranks ended their bickering. At the sign of another trumpet, the forces began their march. Their wedges were formed in a loose  line, three rows deep, with looser formations of combatants taking up the empty space between the paladins. Few had taken to the skies, on wings, wind-related abilities or with the help of gadgets.


    Armoire rose back to her feet and grabbed the standard of their post. It was a replica of the black sun banner, yet despite this it was enough to whip the monsters beneath into a frenzy upon seeing it raised aloft.


    "Drorgh yln Kyria! Drogh yln Kyria!" The roaring of thousands of malformed mouths was deafening. The horde underneath was a reflection of the fickle mind of their ''mother'', only mildly restrained. They only had two, four or six legs, the more they possessed the larger they were. All were clad in thick scales, sharp claws, tendrils and teeth made up their lack of weapons. None had the head or face of a human, resembling any kind of animal instead, though horribly mangled to the point where correct identification was impossible.


    Only the gaze of the eye on the banner held them back in their desire to throw themselves at the enemy for the glory of their master, each braying louder to outdo their comrades. Their ceaseless cries summoned more of their ilk from the west, a stampede of black waves. Not just the land, but the skies were soon filled with Menagerie¡äs creations, a black cloud of feathered and scaled wings swarming towards the enemy formation.


    They would not reach them unanswered. Bolts of light surged out from the Paladin¡äs formations, piercing the clout of fliers. After passing the projectiles turned course to once more slice through the winged horde. By the time they reached the paladins to descend upon them, half of their number had been wiped out, leaving a trail of maimed, burned bodies to fall out of the air.


    A bloody battle began in the skies above the enemy formation, but it did not slow down the Paladin¡äs advance. They marched through the field of corpses, their heavy boots crushing flesh and bone.


    The horde could no longer be halted at the sight of carnage right in front of them. Armoire raised the banner aloft, her cry of havoc drowning out the host underneath. With one mind and one purpose, they were unleashed.


    The trampling of foot, hoof and claw caused the ground to tremble almost as hard as the trembles caused by Yggdrasil¡äs machinations, as one great wave they branded against the enemy.


    But they could not halt them. The heroes and students of Samdel outside of the armoured wedges were quickly trampled underfoot, but they could not break the Paladins. Their shining blades swung through the air as they cut a path through the ocean of flesh and claws. Greater monsters were felled by great shimmering arrows fired from the heart of the formations, while long spears warded off attacks from the sky. Their progress was a crawl, but it continued on.


    "Aim for the centre of the formations in the front." Hawkes directed their field gun, and by a wave of her hand it was fired. The shell missed it¡äs mark, landing instead inbetween two of the wedges. Black blood and gore rained from the sky, revealing a hint of the pristine white of the ground before it was once more covered with the losses being replaced.


    "That kind of aim is not acceptable at a faire, ladies!" Hawkes shook her head as the gun was reloaded. "You''re not being paid for friendly casualties." The two other field guns joined in after their first shot. The next shell missed again, but the third hit the centre of one of the frontal wedges.


    The force of the explosion scattered the Paladins, and while it was not enough to pierce their armour, it threw some on the ground, to get swallowed by the horde. Many of them did not get up, and the few that did not drown on their own began to slash out randomly, unable to reform and completely disoriented amidst the mass of claws and gaping maws that hungered for their flesh.


    "Now that is what I am talking about!" Hawkes grinned and slapped her knee. "Aim for the next one, a few more hits like that and we''ll be home before-" A golden arrow silenced her. It struck her near her stomach, she only stared at it in disbelief.


    Armoire had already dropped the banner and leapt to her side, tackling Hawkes down. With one firm pull she dislodged the arrow and threw it off the building, where it exploded in a burst of light. "Stay down, stem the bleeding. Have faith, you''ll make it." Her words were quick as she jumped to her feet, blade in hand as more arrows were searing through the air towards them.


    She staid in front of the field gun, cutting or grabbing the arrows in mid air, allowing the gun to fire two, three more times. Another shot hit one of the wedges, but the other two once more missed.


    By now the enemy had crossed half the distance between them and the city, close enough that Armoire could see leaders of the foremost formations. Her old chapter master, the lady of Hertiria, and at the helm of the centre-most formation, clad half in spotless white armor and wielding a massive lance, Samdel.


    Two explosions behind them, the other two guns had been hit. Their gun was the last, and the arrow fire concentrated solely on them now. Armoire could not stop all of them. One hit the main gunner, the force of impact throwing him off the building, to their benefit as his body disappeared in an explosion of light first when he hit the ground. His spot was quickly taken by one of his comrades, but after another successful hit he was struck as well.


    With a loud growl of frustration she tore down her hood, glaring down at the ever-encroaching enemy formations. "Get the lieutenant to safety, then rejoin your ranks." She barked at the second gunner-replacement, who quickly followed her orders and raced down the stairs with Hawkes crutching on him.


    With them out of the way Armoire closed her eyes. She had felt the release, the loosening of the chains that bound her to her master. They had been unleashed. A dark crimson fire began to spread across her body, scorching her clothes. It fully coated and consumed her body, leaving only a shadowy form visible amidst the flames. With one great leap she soared through the air, a great ball of flame, illuminating the monochrome battlefield in a shower of red as she descended.


    Waves of flames turned foe and friend alike to ash, leaving a great wide circle around Armoire. When she rose up, she showed an appearance that sowed fear and terror into the hearts of mankind.


    The true face of a beast of Len-Fey.

 Chapter 52: Extracting truth

    It took Maria¡äs eyes a moment to adjust after passing the dark barrier of the tower. The once packed room was now hauntingly empty, with only a few scorch marks on the ground telling of the bodies that had filled the room.


    A square table had been placed in the middle of the room, two men in white coats standing beside it. They bowed as Maria came closer, avoiding eye contact. Neither seemed happy about being here. On the table laid a tray with various scalpels, a wrench, as well as bandages. Next to the tray, a large stack of folders.


    Further back, behind the table, were the captives. Heroes that had been whisked out of their cells before they could be rescued, a few sharply dressed men and women that Maria did not know, lord Lavelier, and one more familiar face. James stood in the middle of the line, the only one looking at her while all others were either staring at the ground or the side.


    They all stood with their backs against the wall, unmoving. They were not shackled or chained, what kept them in place was the web of glittering threads. Elaine was standing in front of them with her eyes closed, her fingers moving ceaselessly. Her eyes fluttered open when Maria stepped to her side, a smile appearing on her lips.


    "My beloved master, I am overjoyed to see you again. Keeping this batch alive is working a lot better than I had imagined. Only three died so far." Elaine¡äs eyes crept over to one of the women, who looked ghostly faint. Drool was leaning out of the side of her mouth.


    "Well, perhaps four. But only those business-y people, no great loss."


    Maria let out a sigh and ran her hand through Elaine¡äs hair. "You''ve done well." She waved Sin to come over, she had been waiting at the table. "Why is Lavelier here?"


    "He was the first to leave the ball, in quite a hurry." Sin could not hide her fangs in her smile. "Quite suspicious, would you not say, my master?"


    Lavelier was now staring at Maria, opening his mouth to speak. "Your highness, I assure you that-"


    Maria shook her head. Elaine clenched her left hand to a fist and Lavelier¡äs mouth snapped shut, biting his tongue. Blood ran down his mouth as his eyes teared up, but the rest of his body showed no reaction.


    "Nobility is of course a great value." Sin continued speaking as if nothing had interrupted her. "However it can often times be useful to nudge the good lords and ladies, to remind them that treasonous behaviour will not be tolerated."


    "I get it, we''ll take him on later." Her eyes met those of James again. "He''ll probably be the toughest here." Without giving them another look she returned to the table and sat down in front of the  folders. Sin joined her side and looked through them for the appropriate one.


    "My beloved master was clear enough, was she not?" Elaine¡äs voice whipped through the room. "Move!"


    James kept his eyes on Maria, he did not lift a muscle.


    "Are you deaf?" Elaine narrowed her eyes, a growl building up in her throat. One quick glimpse over her shoulder to her master made her calm down. "Fine, if you are that incapable, I will do it for you."


    The strings sung through the air, coalescing around James. He gritted his teeth as he began to walk towards the table. His movements were haphazard, only a single limb moved at a time. The light of the walls illuminated his back, pierced hundreds of times over by Elaine¡äs threads.


    Sin had found the file by the time that James had been made to sit down opposite of Maria. She took out the first papers and laid them out in front of her master.


    "Let us see then." Maria cleared her throat as her eyes ran across the document. They had gone over it thrice over in the last week, so there was no hesitation when she spoke. "You''re convicted and admitted to joining a radical terrorist organisation with the goal of turning the country into a theistic dictatorship according to the teachings of a fanatical preacher calling himself Samdel. And you plead guilty."


    She turned the paper around, laid a pen under the signature line, and slid it across to him. His anger mixed with disbelief.


    "You actually think I am going to sign this?" His right arm was moved up by Elaine, though the beast struggled with making his fingers grab the pen. His muscles were tense, yet he did not voice the pain of the threads running across his muscles.


    "By the time I leave this room this paper will be signed in your name. Whether you do so and later testify, or we produce your signature and tell the courts you were killed trying to flee makes little difference to me." Maria was rummaging through her bag and pulled out Sir Screech, resting the plush on her lap. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Not in a million years."


    Maria had taken her eyes off of James, fondling her plush instead. With a sigh she shook her head. "Sin."


    "My dear little sister, put his other arm up." Sin crossed the table and took the wrench off of the tray as James¡ä arm was pulled onto the table. His breathing was getting faster.


    Sin rose up the wrench and brought it down on his arm with full force. The metal dented, but still he cried out in pain, his body tensing up, though it remained still, held in place by the countless threads wriggling through his body.


    She threw the wrench away. "So that''s where you got that name from, hm? ''Unbreakable''. We''ll see about that." Sin grabbed his head, pulling it back by his hair and stared down into his eyes. "Do us all a favour and sign."


    "I am not signing any-"


    His head was smashed down onto the table, once, twice. It quaked under the force, but held. The two men in coats looked at each other, remaining silent.


    Maria looked up without lifting her head, staring into Jame¡äs bloodied face. His nose was a wreck, and one of his front teeth had fallen out. "There''s a good twenty people waiting their turn, one of them nearly died already. Do you really want to be the cause of their deaths?"


    "They''re dying because you aren''t giving us food!" Blood ran out of Jame¡äs mouth, making his words slurred. "Let them go, none of them ever did anything to you."


    Maria and Sin exchanged looks. Then Sin pulled him back and burried her fist in his stomach, knocking the air out of his loungs. More blood dripped down onto his costume.


    "Ever since I took on my inheritance, the world has been against me. My enemies turned my family against me, they killed my parents, they burned my house down. I had to live on the run, and now you expect me to just let them go?" Maria bit down on her lip.


    "No. They will sign their confessions, they will read them out in court, so the country and the world can know what they did to me. What they did to the world. So that they can finally recognise me as their one true ruler."


    Sin pulled James¡ä head back up, forcing him to look Maria in the eyes.


    "But you''re too stubborn, aren''t you." Maria waved to Elaine. "Get that one."


    "You heard my beloved master, get yourself in gear or I will make you!" This time Elaine was obeyed. The woman being shouted at quickly made her way over to the table, facing the ground. Her suit was stained and torn, her dark brown hair a mess. She was trembling as Sin walked over to her, picking the wrench back up.


    James began to struggle, his muscles showing through his skin, but the threads kept him in place. "Don''t,  don''t do this."


    "Your actions have consequences, boy." Sin ran the wrench up against the back of the woman¡äs head. "Isn''t the job of a hero to protect people? You''re doing quite a poor job."


    The table once more shook when Sin pushed her face onto the table, facing towards James. Abject terror was written on her face as she stared up at him, Sin raising the wrench.


    "You think you can just forget the look of her open skull? I met a lot of tough people you know, but none of them ever got these kind of-"


    "I''ll sign!" He yelled out, drowning Sin¡äs words. "I''ll sign the damn thing, just let her go!"


    Sin dropped the wrench onto the woman¡äs hand, making her yell out in pain, then the servant shoved her out of the way. While the woman crawled back to her spot at the wall Sin leaned over the table, grinning at James.


    "Well?"


    With gritted teeth James grabbed the pen and left his signature on the paper, staring back at Maria with disgust.


    "Just what did this woman do to you, Maria. This isn''t you, I refuse to believe that."


    Maria pulled the paper back and laid it on top of his folder, taking out another and sliding it to him. "Second copy." She then crossed her legs and leaned back. "Sin saved my life, when your new friends tried to kill me. She was there for me when nobody else was. There is nothing she did to me. I just became what I needed to be."


    James took much longer to sign the next paper. "A lot of people are threatened or attacked, they don''t start killing and torturing people."


    "This is a matter of life and death, coronation or decapitation, James!" Maria¡äs grip around sir Screech tightened. "Me or them, and I will be damned if I let them win. They are threatening my life and that of my servants!"


    James finished his signature and leaned forward. Elaine let out a gasp, yet this time her threads did not contain him. Sin slammed his head back on the table, holding him in place.


    He slid the papers to Maria, looking up to her. "People who fear for their life seek protection. They don''t burn down cities."


    Maria stood up, shaking her head. "We got what we need, put him back with the others."


    One of the men at her side leaned in. "Your excellency, I would advise to have his wounds examined, it could prove-"


    Her glare alone silenced him. "He''ll live. He''s ''Unbreakable'' after all." She spat out his title, holding her plush close to her chest. "You can check on him tomorrow or if he falls over or something. Now make yourself useful and get me something to eat, I got another twenty idiots to finish up and I haven''t even had breakfest!"


    James removed himself from the table, getting back in line of his own accord. The interrogations continued, though at a much accelerated pace. After the display that Sin had made of James, most of the other prisoners only needed to be handed their papers to sign, with a few overly eager ones trying to win favour by adding onto their alleged crimes.


    Maria rarely let them finish. Her aide had found a loaf of bread for her, and she was gulping it down as Sin tended to her duties in her stead, shouting down and roughening up the few that tried to claim their innocence.


    Within two more hours the folders were stacked up on the other side of the table, filled with fresh convictions. Sin wiped the blood off of the last piece of paper and returned to her master¡äs side.


    Without another word they left for the exit, only stopping when one of the men mustered the last of his courage to speak up. "May we give them food now, your excellence? I, just believed-" He withered under the gaze of Maria, who looked from him to James.


    "No."


    Maria stepped through the dark, back out into the city, and was greeted by a scene of catastrophe.

 Chapter 53: Ante Portas

    The flames had scorched Armoire''s body clean. It was irrecognisable. Her body lacked any defining features, her face was a blank slate without mouth or nose, only two piercing eyes stared forward. Sickly white was the colour of her skin, her veins protruding through as the only real sign of life. From her head flowed a dark mane of hair, all the way down to her feet.


    And pierced down through her chest was a long blade, the wound dripping a stream of black blood down her body, creating a trail behind her as she walked. The monsters around were wailing in horror, making way for the beast as she marched towards the advancing formation of paladins.


    Both her hands grasped the hilt sticking out of her chest, and pulled, further and further. The act inspired fear and ferocity among her ranks, they threw themselves at the paladins with greater vigour than before. For a moment they were halted in their advance, just outside the city proper.


    And then she pulled it out entirely. A gust of wind began to pick up around her, blood still dripping down the blade. It did not take long for it to draw more. She descended upon the formation closest by, and it could not halt her momentum. The blade sung through the air, severing limbs from bodies with ease, tearing open the formation from the front.


    Her foes had to make way or be cleaved asunder, but her monstrous comrades could not take advantage of the opening she created. The beast had been unleashed, and she did not discern friend from foe any longer, and when they made the mistake of coming within reach they suffered the same fate as the paladins. The ranks that were heavily armed melted before her, and she made it to the core of their formation, archers and priests.


    At the sight of the beast they lowered their gaze and their weapons, accepting the inevitable while muttering prayers. Their words were quiet whispers, but yet they echoed within the beast and caused her body to tremble. They fell all the same, but their hushed voices reverberated within her mind. The formation was no more, the last valiant defender she sliced in two, his halves falling to the sides.


    The paladins had stopped advancing. The wedges had made way for circular formations, with the knight in centre lowering their weapons in contemplation. Their voices droned across the battlefield, a heavenly hymn that made the body of the beast tremble.


    Then came the flash. The centre formations, in the first and last row, erupted into blinding light, bright pillars reaching up into the vast nothingness above them. Out of the light stepped the paladins, but irrevocably changed. Through the gaps in their armour and the eye-holes of their helmets shone a brilliant, golden light, the same that now coated their weapons. Unrelenting they carved their way forward, their mere presence searing the flesh of the monsters around them.


    A rift formed across the face of the beast, as skin and meat tore, wider and wider. Beyond it laid darkness, a mimicry of a mouth, blood dripping from it. And she screamed. The unworldly noise was soon answered with a roar in the distance, and the beating of great dark wings.


    Alpha, the great abominable dragon came from the west, soaring high. It descended toward the rear of the paladins, right in front of the empowered, angelic warriors. It''s heads spewed forth a dark miasma that clouded everything in front of the great monster. Flesh decayed, falling off in chunks of the bodies of paladins and monsters alike, only the beings made of light marched through it unharmed.


    A few of them sprouted large golden wings and took to the skies while their companions swarmed Alpha from all sides. It thrashed and swiped with tails and heads alike, but they weathered it''s onslaught.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Armoire was engaging the warriors on her own, and they proved a challenge. Their bodies were no longer physical, bisecting them no longer caused any damage. They were faster, and now uncaring for her attacks went on a reckless offensive, pushing her back.


    Even she felt the effect of their presence, causing her skin to boil and blister. They began to form a circle, cutting off her means to escape. As they closed in, Armoire grasped the edge of her blade, and ran her hand across it. within one motion it was coated in blood, darkening the metal until it was all of the same obsidian colour.


    She returned to the  offensive, and when her blade struck her opponent, the light bursting out of their armour dimmed, the warrior stumbling back. Taking full advantage of the opening Armoire leapt forward, suffering two burning wounds at her sides as she escaped the ring. Unlike the self-inflicted wound on her hand, these did not close on their own, nor did they bleed. Bright burning flames continued to flare up across the ruined flesh.


    A bright flare brought her attention back to the other side of the battlefield, just in time to see one of Alpha''s heads fall to the ground. The neck began to blister and squirm, before it split into two, with new heads already forming, albeit smaller than the first. The creature was thrashing in all directions, it''s miasma coating the air around it. It could not advance, but it kept half of the seraphic paladins occupied.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Go on, my comrades. Let your sacrifice not be in vain." Armoire nearly snapped her neck as she turned to the direction of the voice that had sounded across the battlefield. Her eyes shot wide open.


    Towards her marched a hulking suit of armour, towering above the rank and file of their fellow paladins. The air was burning around the figure, which wore a hood instead of a helmet, two bright flares in the place of eyes. Their blade was the length of an adult, the edge formed of pure light.


    The seraphic paladins obeyed and let off Armoire, instead spreading out once more to clear the way for their comrades. "Wayward child." The great warrior spoke as they approached. "How far you have fallen. Worry no longer, you shall finally rest and be redeemed."


    Armoire''s eyes rested on the crest adorning the warriors armour. The crest of her old chapter. Her body began to tremble, her back hunched over. Muscles began to protrude, the grip on her blade tightened. Only five more steps separated the two in their wide open space amidst the raging battlefield.


    The warrior took another step, and Armoire threw herself at them with everything she had. Their blades created waves off pressure when they clashed, sending friend and foe around them reeling back. The ground cracked under their steps as first the warrior, then Armoire was pushed back in a relentless tide of offence and counter-offence.


    Armoire was so focused on her opponent that she lost track of the rest of the battle happening around the circle of their arena. How the paladins slowly got through the ranks of monsters, how the first columns began to march into the streets of the city proper. How their defensive had failed.


    None of this mattered to beast, her mind raced only what was in front of her. The great angelic warrior, the crests of the old chapter and the memories long past. Their dance did not remain bloodless. Armoire surged forward, running into nothing as the warrior moved to the left, letting her pass and raising his blade. They brought it down and Armoire''s mind was awash in agony.


    Her left arm fell to the ground, burning up in golden flames, leaving nothing but pale ash. A flame continued to burn across her shoulder. But all it did was enrage her further. She completely leaned into the imbalance of her body, swinging in the momentum of every strike to build up pace, an enraged hail of blades began to descend upon the warrior. She also hit her mark, piercing their armor below the chest. The black metal caused the light that made up their body to dim and weaken as they let out a ghastly wail.


    As they continued to lash each other in an ever-escalating dance of death, Alpha was crumbling under the onslaught of the empowered paladins. Severed heads and legs laid about the battlefield around the large creature, and the regrowth process became slower and slower as exhaustion set in. It cried out, a howl of pain that reached all the way back to the sea that spawned it.


    A new murder of flying monsters took to the sky in response, humanoid creatures with large leather wings. And among them flew Menagerie, heading straight towards Alpha.


    The Battlefield underneath them had largely been decided at this point. The angelic warriors had done their part to cut a breach for their comrades to enter the city, only the last formations in the back were fighting Alpha and keeping the great monster at bay. But they were approaching their end, their power spent. One by one their lights faded, and their armour fell to the ground, empty and void.


    Only the great warrior and Armoire were still stuck in a struggle to the death. Finesse and skill had made way for a brutish trading of blows. The warrior''s armour was dented and torn, and countless fires burned out of the wounds on Armoire''s body. She laid all her strength in the final blow, and burried her blade deep into the chest of her opponent.


    Instead of reeling back, they instead pushed forward, and instead of dimming the light that constituted their body began to glow more brightly. "Fear not, wayward child." Their voice was laboured and heavy as they forced Armoire down onto the ground. The light was erupting out of their armour, searing Armoire''s flesh, it boiled and vaporised under the violent energy.


    "You will be saved."


    The light erupted in a wave, and in a pillar up into the darkened skies. When it faded, both combatants were gone. All that was left of them was an empty husk of armour, and the sleek, blackened blade, piercing the ground.


    Menagerie had reached the great Alpha, landing on it''s back. She was in no hurry and leaned down as her right arm changed. Pale skin made way for pitch blackness, covered in scales, fingers turning to claws.


    "I hope my dear young master has not wittnessed your regrettable performance, poor child." She pierced its hide. "But worry not! I kept a keen watch on you, and the next one will be far superior!"


    As she spoke, Alpha''s form became unstable. The black blood making up it''s body began to drip down onto the ground, first in small driplets, then torrents of liquid. It bellowed out, the long necks turning and twisting, but it was no use. Menagerie beat her massive wings and ascended, watching as the great monster was dissolved into an ever-growing pool of black blood that consumed all in it''s path.


    Only a handful empowered warriors were still standing, and faded as they were washed away in the tide. Menagerie landed amidst the spreading pool, a wide smile on her face.


    "Arise then, my dear children! My most beloved!"


    She spread her arms, and out of the liquid arose forms. Humanoid, bipedal. Their outer form resembled armour, their heads formed as skeletal helmets, behind which burned a sickly white flame. Their left arm extended downward, forming a grown shield, while the right arm formed a curved blade.


    They arose in the numbers of hundreds around Menagerie, in rank, facing the city.


    "Go my children, and prove my dear great sister that she is not the only with a legion behind her!" Menagerie''s voice was a shrill crescendo, and it set the warriors around her in motion. Towards the advancing paladins.


    Towards the breached city.

 Chapter 54: Time of man

The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

 Chapter 55: Anything for Everything

    Tetra landed right in front of Sin and Maria, face still contorted with sorrow. "What is it you wish, great sister of mine?"


    Sin did not look at her, her gaze was instead fixed on the dark skies. "Armoire is gone. Find what she left behind and return." The servant barred her fangs at Tetra when she did not move. "Now! Have you no idea how precious little time we have?"


    The sage quickly took back to the skies, flying back out of the city. Sin began to pace up and down in front of her master. "He will be here any moment now, my master." She flicked her fingers and caused a great throne to appear behind Maria. It was cut out of a single black rock, void of ornaments or decorations. It looked ancient.


    After some hesitation, Maria sat down, her bag with sir Screech and her crown in her lap. She held onto it as good as she could and looked back at Sin. "What are we going to do?"


    Sin did not return the gaze. She was taking off her shoes and socks, throwing them to the side. When her bare feet touched the ground, they left behind a print of black blood that began to slowly spread from where she stood. "I will do everything in my power to kill him, of course. Which means that I will kill him. Worry not, my master."


    She pulled up her sleeves and kept her gaze pinned forward, toward the sounds of battle. And waited. More and more of the floor was covered in pitch black, until the entirety of the plaza was covered in it. The blood began to creep across the walls of the surrounding buildings. Maria had already pulled up her feet, cowering on her throne as she could not take her eyes off of Sin.


    A great figure appeared in the air, having leapt upward. It landed before them, the force of the impact shattering the once pristine rock. Even the crater was being quickly filled and consumed, as Samdel stepped out of the cloud of dust and rubble, approaching them.


    Sin bowed, her mouth twisted into a wide grin. "So much death and suffering have you caused, only to come here before my great master. Was it worth it, leading all of those poor people to their death?"


    "They followed me on their own, beast." Samdel stared Sin down. The ground shook under his steps. "Justinia, Aaron, Fera, Ivonne, I remember each of their names. Can you say the same for those you sent to be slaughtered?"


    With narrowed eyes Sin hissed at the mountain of a man. "Wolves do not concern themselves with the names of lambs. You''ve come far, old man. And now you face Sin, the first beast, greatest and most loyal servant of Len-Fey, devourer of champions-"


    Samdel''s fist raced towards her face. She stopped it with her left hand, tiny in comparison. Samdel''s arm was shaking, his great muscles showing through the skin while Sin stood calm. "Did I say I was finished?" She pushed forward, and sent Samdel six steps back.


    "You still have no idea who it is you are facing, do you?" Great silver spikes began to peek through the blackened ground all around them, slowly pushing outward. Impaled on them were countless bodies. Their skin was flayed, the meat underneath bruised and ancient, faces so devastated they all looked alike in their amorphity. Hundreds, thousands. All of them were still moving, all were still alive and in agony.


    "I''ve slain greater men than you before your grandfather was even born, fool." She spread her arms towards the forest of suffering around them. "And you think some muscles and metal are going to scare me?"


    "I am not trying to scare you." Samdel shook his head, and walked closer to her, unphased. "I am only here to kill you and make things right again. I want to say that it is nothing personal, but you did kill my son."


    The look in his eyes made Maria curl up in terror, hiding her face in her palm.


    "So that would be a lie. I thank you, Sin, for all of this." He looked across the writhing, impaled bodies. "Each and one of them a reason why you cannot be allowed to exist."


    He charged forward, and Sin met him head-on. They moved too fast for Maria to keep track, all she could see were the flashes of silver and black. Sin''s claws tore deep wounds into his flesh, while Samdel''s punches left flaming marks that did not dissipate. They swung at each other with singular determination.


    Sin was the one that disengaged, much of her clothing torn or set ablaze. "So you won''t give me the satisfaction of not appearing unsightly to my master. Very well then." She crossed her arms in front of her chest, and let herself fall backwards.


    The darkened floor enveloped her like the waves of an ocean, completely swallowing her. For a few eerie moments, everything was quiet, until two large hands burst out of the ground, each palm larger than Samdel. Following the arms was the head, pitch black and void of features saw for a wide open maw with countless rows of teeth. Then the torso, half was wide as the plaza itself.


    Maria could now see nothing but the great back of her servant, her mouth agape in awe. The shadow of a smile appeared on her lips. Victory had to be near.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The fight was completely one-sided. Samdel could only leap and weave to dodge her swings, a single grasp and he would be crushed like an insect. The few strikes he could muster did not manage to even pierce her thick skin.


    He leapt backwards, to Sin''s bellowing laughter. "You will grow tired eventually, old man. I can continue forever. What is another day, a week, a month? I have waited for two hundred years for this moment, you will not ruin my triumph!"


    She rose her right arm and burried it deep in the ground, only for it to appear out of the wall behind Samdel, narrowly missing him.


    Samdel was panting, but there was no fear in his eyes, no quivering in his body. In fact, he was smiling. "Thank you everyone, and thank you most of all, my son." He rose his left hand to the skies. The metal covering this side of his body began to retract, back towards his hand where it formed a long, silver lance.


    "In all your might, all your brutality, you forgot, didn''t you?"


    The corners of sin''s mouth dropped down, with a furious roar she brought both her hands down on Samdel to squash him, but he evaded by dashing forward.


    "You flaunt your power, your abilities, even your weakness to the world. Because we are insects to you, who could never hope to as much as inconvenience you. Pride, beast. The eternal downfall of tyrants."


    Samdel took a step forward with his right leg, and threw the lance forward. Sin brought her arm up to shield herself, but it pierced through the skin effortlessly, and rammed right into her heart.


    The scream of pain drowned out even Yggdrasil''s droning hum. It drove the monsters on the outskirts mad, whipped into a frenzy they attacked everything, foes, their allies, each other.


    From her wound brilliant light spread in thin lines all across Sin''s body, the ground, the walls. Then, with the sound of shattering crystal glass, it burst, and all feeling left Maria''s body, replaced with a strange and total void.


    The great demonic body was gone, in it''s place stood Sin, clothes torn, a gruesome hole in her chest. She could not stay on her feet and fell on her knees, eyes shot open they stared at Samdel in utter disbelief.


    "Forgiveness, beast." He uttered as he came nearer. "No one deserves to live in eternal slavery. The very thing you could never muster."


    A loud, wailing screech made him stop. Maria had jumped off her throne, and was running towards him. Tears streaming down her eyes she dropped her bag and reached for her dagger as she charged.


    "You will not take my Sin, you will not take her, you will not take my crown!"


    Samdel grabbed her with ease, and ignored the tiny cuts she caused to him. Even as she burried the blade into his arm did he not flinch. He merely looked at her in sorrow.


    "It is over, little princess. I am sorry that it had to come to this, truly. That you could not see the error in your ways, the sorrow that laid at the end of your road. But such is the way of tyrants. I pray for you, that your next life may be one on a path of righteousness. " He forced a smile, and tensed his grip around her ribs.


    Or at least he tried to. Control over his muscles was leaving him. His skin grew pale and leathery by the second, and Maria managed to wrestle out of his grasp. Samdel stared at his arm in disbelief, then at the dagger still in his flesh. And finally Maria could see fear in his eyes.


    He pulled the blade out and threw it to the side, but it was too late. The curse was spreading through his body, his arm already gone as it fell off his shoulder, crumbling to dust.


    Maria ran back as he tried to step forward, but his leg gave way underneath his weight, and he could no longer get up. He did not even try to. With sorrow he looked up to the trembling, crying young master.


    "I weep, child. Not just for the world, and the people you will ruin. I weep for you." No more words left him. He closed his eyes and waited as the curse destroyed the rest of his body, until nothing but a heap of dust remained.


    His words did not even register in Maria''s mind. She was on her knees, holding tightly onto Sin with her arm. "Please don''t die, you can''t, right? It was just a stupid bluff, I can fix you, I can make this right, please Sin, please tell me how to fix you!"


    Her servant was in the process of dissolving. Her lower body was already nothing but black blood that slowly sunk into the ground. The rest of her body was melting much in the same way, all she could give her master was a sorrowful smile. "I am afraid that you cannot. Weaponizing forgiveness, what other fool could possibly come up with that." Her chuckling was interrupted with a cough of blood.


    Her words did nothing to soothe Maria''s wailing, or her frantic pleas. Sin grabbed her bag, and with shaking hands placed the crown on Maria''s head. "Please my master, do not weep. This is the day of your victory, it is no time for tears."


    "HOW?! You are, you are leaving, I can''t feel you any longer, how can I, I can''t do this, not without you Sin, what am I going to do?!" Pain and fear were wracking her body, she clung onto Sin for dear life as her servants body was dissolving.


    "I have given all that I could, and died in the name of my master. Maria, I can think of no better end." Sin leaned forward and against Maria, their faces mere inches away from each other. "And I am free, for the first time in centuries. Maria."


    "Please forgive me."


    Sin wrapped her arms tightly around Maria''s body, and her body fully dissolved, coating her master completely. Maria could see only blackness before her, too surprised to even struggle against the drowning tide of blood. Her senses blacked out, one by own until oblivion took her completely.


    When her senses returned, the first thing she felt was the cold, damp rock she was laying on.

 Chapter 56: Everything for Anything

    Maria¡äs eyes fluttered open, widening at the sudden change of scenery. She laid in twilight, in the middle of a hallway illuminated by small candles on the walls, stretching so far that she could not see the end. The sound of rattling chains had her jump to her feet, with the help of her arms.


    In shock she stared at her shoulder, and her old arm. It moved and felt the same as before she lost it, it brought tears to her eyes. The rattling sound echoed through the endless dark once more, and she now turned to face the source of it.


    A figure was standing in a cell to her right. malnourished and weak, Maria could see the ribs poking through their parchment-like skin. She could not tell if it was a man or a woman, age and abuse had robbed the figure of any discerning features. Both legs and hands were bound, and it weakly tried to move in place, causing the sounds.


    "Worry not, my master." The voice had Maria turn on her heels. Sin stepped out of the dark, unharmed, yet tattered. She wore an ancient uniform of a maid, her hair cut short just to her shoulders.


    She tried to open her mouth to speak, but was silenced by Maria throwing herself at her servant.


    "Where are we, my arm, what is that thing, Sin." Maria¡äs lips were quivering as her eyes teared up. "Will you still be leaving?"


    "I am afraid so, my master." Sin ran her hand through Maria¡äs hair and bit her lip. "We have only a short while, not nearly enough for me to tell you everything. Please, follow me."


    Sin took her master¡äs hand, together they marched on through the dark. The scene was always the same. Weak and tortured souls, chained behind bars, staring blankly into the distance. The sounds their lurching movements made was the only thing that joined the echoes of their footsteps.


    "We are within the Bastille, my master. The embodiement of the power of Len-Fey." A few of the inmates they passed let out guttural moans of pain, only silenced by the glares that Sin gave them as they passed.


    "Every soul I reaped has been entombed here. Warriors of old, hapless soldiers who signed on the wrong side, heads of great families and verminous cretin. You are here, precisely because of my own mistakes."


    Maria leaned her head back to look up, and stood still. Right above them within the wall was another row of parallel cells, and another after that, extending further than she could see into the near endless dark above.


    "I was very busy, and successful, you can see." Sin looked to the side, unable to meet her master¡äs gaze. "But if I were to leave this world, it would all be for naught. All their knowledge, their power, it would fade away to nothingness. I could not let that happen."


    Maria reached out with her new arm and laid it on Sin¡äs shoulder. "What did you do?" Her voice was shaking, which spread through to her body as Sin looked back at her in sorrow.


    "I clung to the only living thing around that could absorb it into themselves. That would have enough willpower to shoulder and use this trove of knowledge and power. That would use it only in order to further the interests of my master. You, my master."


    Sin stopped at one of the cells. With a wave of her hand the segment of the wall began to sink into the ground, stopping as the cell of a woman reached their level. Her hands had been cut off, she was chained to the wall by her ankles, as well as a collar on a pole that forced her to stay upright at all times. Both eyes were missing.


    "Anara, mistress of the black flame." Sin let out a laugh, interrupted by violent coughing. She wiped the blood off her mouth and continued. "She lead some backwater tribe and thought that double-crossing your family would earn her people ''freedom''. Pathetic. But she did create the black fires, very useful."


    With another wave of her hand the horizontal segment began to move forward, until they stood in front of the cell of a tall, hulking man. His head had been removed, it gazed at them from a small pedestal next to his body. Arms and legs were forced to spread thanks to hooks burrowed deep within his flesh.


    "And this is Geironne, the cursed bladesman. Little more than a pest, but he had gotten his hand on a very peculiar sword I took from him. It fused it with Armoire¡äs body, and whatever took her out should still be insufficient to destroy it. Please hold on to it, my master. Whoever you gift it to will do well in your name."


    The servant turned to face Maria and spread her arms. "I am sure you understand. Each and every one of these fools stood against your line. And every last one of them can make the foundation of another loyal beast. Before it was our access to blood that limited out number, but now?"


    With a quiet splash, fingers from her left hand fell off, landing on the ground and dissolving. Sin let out a sigh. "We must move on." With every step Sin now left a trail of blood, dripping from her limbs as her body continued to melt.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    They reached a wide open circular room, with three additional exits leading into the dark. It was filled to the brim with pedestals holding weapons of all kinds. Greatswords, bows, modern rifles, hammers, tomes. Maria spun around as she took them in, though her gaze continued to return to Sin with ever greater worry.


    "The armoury, I am certain it is explanatory. Without me you will be needing to fight yourself, I fear. Until you find a worthy replacement of course. You will find something that suits you, of that I have no doubt." Sin stopped in the middle of the room and crossed her arms in front of her chest. A pool of blood quickly began to form underneath her.


    "Many will flock to you now, that is the reward of the deserved victor, my master." Sin stared at a point above Maria¡äs shoulder and gritted her teeth. "Use them as they are useful, but remember that they will abandon you the moment it may be in their favour. Only in the blood of your blood can you trust, in my sisters."


    Maria narrowed her eyebrows and leaned her head to the side. "But they are not, wait. Am I a beast now?"


    With a grim look on her face, Sin nodded. "It was the only way, that is why I asked for your forgiveness. The blood will subsume your body, envelope your lore and your soul, and when the process is finished, it will force mine out. No body can hold two souls, after all. Had we time and were Tetra Trinity, perhaps." She shook her head.


    "Many things will be different for you, my master. You will no longer need to eat, or sleep, only the greatest efforts will exhaust you. Wounds that would kill lesser beings will mean nothing. However, my master." Sin¡äs hand clenched around her arm, hard enough to break the lower half off, it fell to the ground and dissolved.


    "You will hunger."


    Maria grasped Sin¡äs other arm, as gently as she could. Even under her weak grasp the flesh was giving way, she pulled back immediately. "Please, conserve yourself, I am sure it will be fine, I can take it." Though wavering Maria put all she had into sounding positive, an effort that failed at the look of pain on Sin¡äs face.


    "You do not understand, my master." Sin cast her gaze to the ground. "Yggdrasil loathes me for her hunger, she thinks it a flaw that only she is cursed with. But all of us suffer under it, just under different guises. Elaine burns for affection, Menagerie¡äs mind is seized by iteration and recognition for her genius, Tetra will be consumed by her desire for knowledge like her predecessor, Armoire lived for vengeance above all."


    Blood was running down her face in place of tears. "We are gluttons, my master. Were it not for our chains to your line, we would be beasts in more than just name. It is your authority that gives us a purpose beyond the hunger that is eating at us. But you will have no such recourse. I fear not for you to fall by the hands of some enemy, or even treachery. But this, it does frighten me."


    The flesh on her face began to drip down to the ground, exposing a pitch-black skeleton underneath. "There is one more chamber, if you would please follow me."


    Maria had to slow her pace, as every step was becoming a challenge for her servant. She bit her lip and wrapped her arm around her servant¡äs body, letting Sin lean on her. Together they reached entryway, and the gaping void in front of them. Fires on the walls began to spread, to shed light on the horror beyond.


    The room was a pit of proportions Maria could not fathom. Even with the lights she could not see the other three walls, let alone the ceiling. Only the writhing mass of bodies as far as the eye could see.


    Shattered, torn apart, maimed they laid there, the most fortunate gargling pain-fueled moans. The number overwhelmed her, she could not make out even a single detail, but the revulsion she felt was one out of disgust. Not to her feelings, but to her senses. Quickly she turned away.


    "This is where those too weak and insignificant go. You need not concern yourself with them, they are fuel, nothing more." Sin¡äs voice had begun to grow distorted and echoing as more of her flesh dripped off her bones.


    "I fear, that this is it, my master. My last moments of service. There is so much more I wished to say." She stumbled back and sank down the wall as her legs began to dissolve.


    Maria sat down next to her, tears already running down her cheeks, as black as Sin¡äs blood. "You said you all were hungering for something, but you did not tell me what it was for you."


    Sin could no longer smile, her lips had already melted, but her voice rung with a sense of happiness. "Death, of course. I sought to maim and slaughter, to forget the beautiful world the maggots had crushed. I cared for my masters, of course, but ultimately I only sought to lose myself in carnage. So many I have followed, claiming royalty, and they all failed at it¡äs most basic challenges. All besides you, my master. Maria."


    Her remaining arm was nothing but bone, trembling as she reached out to run her fingers across Maria¡äs cheek. "I fought for you, not my hunger, for the first time in a hundred years. Please do not weep, this death of mine is but a return to how I was before meeting you."


    Maria could no longer contain herself, wailing shook her body to the core. A writhing pain wracked her body, physically and emotionally. "Sin, I, I-"


    "Shhh" Her servant laid a finger on her lips. "I know. I feared the day I would have to hold your dead body in my arms. It is selfish, and cruel, but I am happy to be leaving this way. I gave my all, and whatever place I will go to, I will not have to go in shame. For I died in the name of the greatest queen this wretched world has been blessed with."


    The arm fell from her body, her torso was already starting to dissolve as her voice grew weaker.


    "May you reign forever, Maria."


    With these last words, her skeleton crumbled in on itself, leaving only a black puddle on the ground.


    Maria continued to sob and shake, her clawlike nails dug into her face, drawing drops of black blood. The sobs turned into choking as her lungs felt filled with liquid, her body writhing with the desperation of the drowning. Her eyes shot open wide.


    And she saw through the liquid surrounding her body, the thin membrane that surrounded her. Saw the distorted image of Tetra standing before her, clinging to a blade, staring at her in terror.

 Chapter 57: The Awakened and Departed

    Maria tore through the membrane and was washed out onto the ground in a spreading puddle of black blood. Her muscles sprung into action, within seconds she was up on her feet, yet utterly dazed by the barrage on her senses. Wherever she looked her vision began to sharpen until even the smallest detail and crack in the walls looked as visible as if she stood right next to it. The smallest sound from far away made her ears twitch and her head spin in the direction, and the smells of death and bloodshed of the battlefield around them filled her head.


    "Wise Master, great sister?" Tetra''s voice dragged Maria''s senses towards her, the trembling, feeble figure. Maria approached her servant, and with every step she seemed smaller, until the Sage had to bend her neck back to maintain eye contact.


    "Sin, she." Maria lost her voice as the images of her servant flashed past, melting away in front of her eyes. "She is no more." The muscles in her arms tensed, both of them. First now did Maria look down at her body, one which she could barely recognise anymore.


    Her clothes were mostly intact, if blackened beyond recognition and torn in some places, her shoes were missing.. Her limbs were darkened in the same way, but it was not liquid, but her very skin. Unworldly smooth it glistened in the light, covered in a web of intricate scales and spinal spikes that protruded out of it, giving them the appearance of hooks. The nails on her feet and hands had become warped, sharp talons.


    She brought her hands to her face, feeling the lack of her lips, and just how far her mouth had widened. It spread from one end of her face to the other, a row of sharklike fangs, behind which Maria could feel several more.


    The young master took a step back as she stared at her figure in shock, the more she stared the stronger her senses focused and overwhelmed her mind, until the voice of Tetra pierced the spiral.


    "Remember, great master! Remember yourself, as you were, to return!"


    Duly Maria closed her eyes, clawing at the recesses of her mind, of times not so far behind, yet they felt like years at this point. When she looked over her clothes at the day of her graduation, at Lavelelier''s manor. Even in her memory her own senses were overwhelming her, the pale look of her skin, her meagre stature, her pathetic attempts of emulating her ancestor''s hair.


    The disgust was sealing her throat, making her skin crawl. A chill ran down her spine and throughout her body, only getting worse as her mind wandered further. To the pain of her arm being torn off, Elizabeth walking off without her, her ruined house, Sin pierced by the great spear.


    All the things she could not have prevented.


    When her eyes fluttered open, her view was blocked by a curtain of sleek black hair, reaching down all the way to her ankles. She brushed it aside, her arms once more pale and ordinary, save for the pitch black nails.


    "Great master, I fear that," Tetra was trembling as she spoke, her fingers weaving a mirror into the air to hold up for her. "It was perhaps, not a total success."


    Maria''s eyes shot to the bright green of her reflection''s, for just a moment she could not recognise herself. She had always been pale, of course, but now all colour had drained from her skin, save for the dark black veins showing through. Her lips had returned, though the slightest movement of it betrayed her fangs.


    But what took her attention whole was what had sprouted from her head. Three black metallic horns arched upward into the air, a mimicry of the crown Sin had placed on her head. Maria rose her arms up to touch them, smooth and almost warm to her touch.


    "It will do for now." Had she always sounded this strong? It was only natural, of course, for her to sound this way now, but the change had her pause.


    "How long was I gone?"


    The look on Tetra''s face told Maria more than she had wanted to know.


    "About three hours, great master. Most of the fighting has died down, We, we were victorious, however the losses have been, well, catastrophic. Our allies are reduced to a fourth of their strength and" Tetra''s body froze up, her eyes widening in terror under her master''s gaze.


    "Where is Elizabeth."


    Her master did not wait for a reply, she marched off with her hair waving through the air at her pace.


    Tetra rushed to keep up,  stumbling multiple times before she resigned to magic. The sage stepped onto the air, a few inches off of the ground, levitating at the side of her master.


    Maria''s mind raced towards greater worry, her entire body filled with stinging heat and anxiety. It was only punctured by a realisation in a corner of her perception. The feeling of connection to a vast web, so tightly woven that she could almost see it. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    A web with her at the centre.


    They arrived at the great plaza, to a scene of triumphant carnage. Bodies of humans, Paladins, monsters still laid where they had been slain, an overwhelming sight and smell that had a trickle of blood run out of the corner of her mouth. She wiped it away and held her stomach.


    How long had she not eaten?


    Too long ago, and way too little.


    What was left of the soldiery stood attention as she approached, but more than them Maria felt her kin. On the streets, the roofs, circling through the blackened skies. From the meekest specimen to the mightiest, she knew exactly where they were, their presence a writhing extension of herself.


    Menagerie was awaiting them, a cohort of her armoured monsters behind her. The beast was hunched over, wringing her hands and hurried toward Maria.


    "Young master, I am overjoyed to see you safe, it is truly a relief, though I of course never doubted your return, it nonetheless-"


    Her voice died down under her master¡äs gaze, without another word she moved out of her way, the ranks of her cohort parting to make way and give view.


    To a pristine white cloth, laid over and obscuring a body.


    A silence spread over the plaza as hundreds of eyes followed Maria¡äs gaze, as every last black-blooded monster stared.


    Then came the growling from the streets, the hissing from the roofs, screeches from the air as the cohort around Maria began to tremble, their armour rattling.


    With every step Maria took towards the body, the louder the noises became. The soldiery backed off until they reached the wall, crawling when they could not move otherwise.


    She stopped right in front of the body. The height, the feint smell she could sense, what constituted for her heart now knew. She leaned forward to peel away the cloth, stopped by Menagerie¡äs shaky voice speaking up, through the cacophony of noise.


    "My master, it would be best, I am certain that she would want you to remember her as she was."


    The gaze of the horde shifted along with their master, onto the shaking beast.


    "You let this happen."


    Maria¡äs words returned agency to Menagerie. She threw herself at her master¡äs feet.


    "I moved as fast as I could, my master, the lady Merlayne fought on the other side, beset by our foes, we cut our way through them but before we could reach her-"


    The words became stuck in her throat as Maria grasped her hand around it. Her nails grew back to claws, sinking deep into her flesh as her grip continued to tighten.


    Until it cracked and tore, severing her head from body. It fell to the ground, writhing and grasping at the open wound. The gaze of the horde shifted, following that of their master, to the cluster of soldiers.


    "Who was in charge here, who dares to live while your lady died?" Maria¡äs words were a barely coherent howl, echoed by a hundred throats.


    The cohort split, and encircled the soldiers as Maria approached them. "None? Nobody? Yet you''re alive, on the very same field, what is the worth of a soldier who will not die for their betters?"


    Then, finally, out of the crowd stepped a woman. Her armour was torn, and her left arm shattered, her red hair falling into her face as she saluted.


    "Captain Leia, your excellence. Part of your retinue, we arrived as a relief force." She nodded back to the soldiers behind her. "Lady Merlayne¡äs own were eradicated before we could reach her."


    The captain was shaking as Maria came closer, but she did not scurry backward. "We did what we could with the means we had, your excellence. Every one of us would have gladly died for her ladyship."


    The scales were once more taking over Maria¡äs body, her fangs bare as she stared back at the broken soldier.


    "Then why are you alive! Why are you miserable worthless cretins alive while Eli is dead!"


    Leia sank to her knees, placing her hand above her heart. "Our contract, your excellence.  We''re to fight and die as ordered."


    She stared back into Maria¡äs eyes, the black streams running down her face. "Glory to house Merlayne. Glory to Len-Fey."


    Leia closed her eyes and awaited the end. She waited, and waited. As Menagerie regrew her head, staying in a crawl, fearfully staring up at Maria, as Tetra remained frozen in place and the monsters around them writhed and roared in place of their master.


    "FINE"


    The word was screamed out of a hundred warped throats, yet not by Maria herself. She turned and marched off, the ground cracking under every step as she returned the way she came. Away from the field of carnage, away from the overwhelming presence of her kin.


    Away from the death of her hope.


    Her steps lead her back to the tower, where Elaine was waiting. The prisoners, now firmly shackled, were taken away further into the city, now in a more hurried pace as the lady approached.


    Elaine¡äs eyes were overflowing with tears just as Maria¡äs, but any words she wanted to speak were silenced by her master¡äs voice.


    "Stay. Don''t come in, and kill anyone who tries to."


    Maria did not see the small beast bow, her gaze was pinned on the dark right in front of her, the entrance to the tower.


    The inside had been cleaned, a dead silence greeted her. She made it all the way into the middle of the room before her legs gave way underneath her, before the last dam broke and the silence was torn apart by wailing that warped as her body did.


    She no longer saw what was in front of her, only images of Elizabeth. The countless times she had watched her from afar, the first time they talked face to face, the short few, precious moments they had been close.


    There was nothing to cling to, so her clawed hands tore into her body. They ripped open wounds, but she could hardly feel them as her cries devolved into bestial screaming.


    She tried to recall her voice, their conversation, how she had called her darling, but it eluded her, the more she tried to grasp the memories, the further did they dissipate.


    Her hands let off her body, only to maltreat the ground instead, digging up the stone and shattering it in her grasp.


    The feeling of pain clouded any feeling of her body, of how it changed, warped and grew. For what did it matter now.


    Even in the depth of her despair, she was still part of the web, the centrepiece of a massive whole.


    And still she was completely, utterly alone.

 Chapter 58: Out of the Dark

    Maria''s waking eyes were forced into the past, wracking her body with grief. But it was not all that she saw. Through the eyes of her kin she saw the world outside her tower.


    The Honour guard that had taken over the square, the remaining soldiery, cleaning the devastation they caused and trying to recover their comrades.


    The mass graves dug for their fallen comrades, and the feeding grounds for her kin of the corpses of her enemies.


    And Elaine, standing guard at the tower''s entrance, ever-covered in a web of threads.


    Through the whirlpool of memories echoed a voice, bringing a moment of calm into Maria''s thoughts.


    ''My queen, your subjects are awaiting you.''


    Yggdrasil''s words were answered by a hiss of her master as her body revulsed at the intrusion.


    ''Get out of my head, I know they are.''


    Her words bought Maria a few moments of silence, before Yggdrasil''s voice returned.


    ''They are lost without you, my queen. They desire to know and carry out your will. Is that not befitting a queen, rather than to wallow in solace?"


    ''And what would you know of any of that! Of what I lost, what I had to give up, for nothing!''


    ''Nothing? Your enemies are vanquished, your rivals are gone, you yourself have grown more powerful than any in your line could have dreamt of. Is this not a victory?''


    ''NO!''


    The fury returned will to her body. Maria rose up, staring around the room with her mouth agape,  baring her fangs.


    ''Sin is gone, Armoire is gone, my Eli, my dear Eli, gone! My own body, you can see it, do not even dare to pretend not to! I am an abomination, this hunger, the thoughts, all of it. What is the point in winning if it cost me everything I wanted to cherish? What is the point in ruling if I have to do so alone?!''


    Nothing followed. Maria was left once more to the torrent of memories, yet before she could drown herself in them once more, the eyes of her kin alerted their master of a  colour outside, alien to the surroundings. Gold.


    Why were any of them still alive?


    The queen burst out of the darkness of the tower onto the plaza as a twisted reflection. Most of her clothes had been torn in her grief, replaced with a coat of scales, her hands and feet turned to claws, as monstrous as the sharp rows of fangs her lips could no longer hide.


    Elaine, the monsters and soldiery alike cranked their necks to look up to her, and a roar of excitement echoed across the city as her kin beheld their queen.


    Most of this Maria did not recognise herself, as her eyes were fixed on the stain that had sparked her into action.


    Surrounded by Menagerie''s beast soldiers Stood two rows of paladins, disarmed and disarmoured. Even in their common clothes they were unmistakable, even down to their faces each was a spitting image of the other.


    ''Menagerie.''


    The beast scurried and squirmed at the mental call, wringing her hands she approached Maria.


    "Do you have any reason why I should not have you killed for bringing my enemies here?"


    "Because, my master, my queen, I do not bring you enemies! These here held out in a pocket, but when they learned of their defeat they sought terms of surrender, and, and what is more, my master, they seek to take up arms for you!"


    Menagerie crumbled under the stare of her master, forced onto her knees until her head was pressing onto the ground.


    "Your audacity is appaling, Menagerie, that you think I would do anything with the murderers of my wife than slaughter them!"


    Even in her rage, Maria noticed a hint of movement in the corner of her eye, one of the prisoners taking a step forward. Her kin moved as one, and they were surrounded by drawn blades and claws, shallow scratches covering their face.


    With the blood dripping down their face they lowered their head and gaze before speaking.


    "I understand your pain, your majesty. Your rage at the crimes committed by my comrades. For their sins to pass unto us we accept. All we ask is that we may atone with our lives instead of our deaths."


    The monsters surrounding the paladin began to tremble and shake, a few of their claws digging deeper into the paladin, surrounding them in a cacophony of hisses and howls. Their queen stood unmoving. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "From the day I took up the mantle of my family you have stood against me, paladin. What fool would I be to trust you, after everything you have done, with this ocean of blood between us?" Maria''s words further incensed her kin around the plaza and their guttural roaring.


    The paladin rose their hand and was narrowly pierced by a blade for the  gesture, and wiped the hair out of their face.


    "I am Sir Lios, standing in place of Sir Jeren, who stood in place of Sir Celin. Before your line turned on the holy alliance, Sir Celin was a fierce ally of your ancestors. Their betrayal forced Sir Celin''s hand, for the oath of a paladin is first to their chapter, then High Master Hertiria, and finally their personal beliefs. Our High Master lies shattered, I am the highest ranking of my chapter that has survived."


    Lios knelt down, and the horde around him made way, their jittering calming as Maria beheld them.


    "We have lost, your Highness. But our desire to return the world to glory remains. And it is evident that the one who will decide what this may be shall be you. Our secrets, assets, castles and resources are yours, if you would allow us to repent and atone in your name."


    Maria''s shoulders relaxed, and she stepped forward. Menagerie scurried out of the way as her master approached Lios. Her right arm trembled and her claws lengthened.


    "You will repent. And you will not be forgiven. Until the world bows to my banner, until the stars bend to my will, until the suns of the galaxy burn out and die, I will not forget, I will not forgive."


    She struck out with her right, tearing four deep wounds across Lios'' flawless features. They stood still, now staring up to Maria.


    "But you will serve. You will serve, fight and die, that one day your deeds may be as great as your mountain of sins. That is my decree."


    ''Menagerie.''


    At the call the beast leapt to her feet, staring up at her master. "Your will?"


    "Deal with them. Figure out what they''re good for, and what you may get out of them for our troops. Then get back to work, your performance in this battle was miserable." Maria walked past her beast, and gave her one last withering glare.


    "I will not tolerate another failure of this size."


    Without a look back she made her way past the tower, towards the beating black heart of  the city, her hands clenched to fists, claws digging into flesh.


    ''Tetra, Elaine. Follow.''


    The two beasts arrived at her side before reaching Yggdrasil, silently with bowed heads they followed behind their queen.


    Even now Yggdrasil was still growing. Maria could see the roots growing thicker, if a lot less violently than before. The great white tree towered across the city, with even their greatest spires stopping at half of her height.


    ''My queen arrives before her humble servant.''


    Though the voice was only within her mind, it''s intensity still had Maria shake.


    ''The seal. Have you finally broken it?''


    ''My roots are coiled around it in total, my queen. at your command it shall be no more.''


    The ground trembled and shook, throwing Maria off balance. She looked around, and finally noticed the countless rifts and cracks that had followed Yggdrasil''s expanse.


    ''Why are you waiting on it, why not break it the moment you could?''


    Silence. Elaine and Tetra shared a glimpse at each other, both trembling in the presence of their master.


    ''My queen.'' Yggdrasil''s voice shaking. ''I am not sure if it is wise. If you could see and feel it like I do. It is ancient, my Queen, older than this very place.''


    Maria shook her head, her growling inner voice causing her beasts behind her to jerk back and hold onto each other.


    ''It is what needs to be done to reconnect the worlds, yes?''


    ''Yes, my queen.''


    ''And it is the only way that I may bring the full force of my kin into the world, yes?''


    ''That is true, my queen, but the consequence-.''


    ''Then do it!'' Maria stomped her foot on the ground, shattering the rock underneath and sending her beasts stumbling backward. ''I did not lose everything only to hesitate at the last step. Break it, this is an order!''


    The great figure of Yggdrasil squirmed high above, a pained expression on her face. Trembling she folded her hands together in prayer, and parted her lips.


    "Thyen."


    The word echoed across the city. The great towers collapsed in on themselves, their rubble sinking into the ground in massive holes that slowly filled with pools of black blood.


    "Ghurrr."


    The second word washed across the city, and with it left the light. The white of the rock making up the city peeled off into a storm of dust, before it disappeared, leaving only darkness behind.


    "My beloved master, perhaps Yggdrasil was right!" Elaine stepped forward, her hand outstretched, only to scurry and hide behind Tetra after a glare of Maria.


    "Ujion."


    The third word ran across the city and far beyond it, to the great stale ocean. Waves began to form, reaching the shore as a great black platform rose up out of the blood in a circle, tall spiked pillars emitting a sickly red light.


    "Phameon."


    The fourth word was followed by the sound of shattered glass, a deafening noise that was followed by a great tear appearing in the sky above them. Through it Maria could see the earth.


    "Esxinz."


    The fifth word caused the tear to widen and shake, the view of the earth becoming clearer as it spun across it''s axis, a rotation in a few moments. She could truly see everything.


    See how oceans turned black, how deserts spread before her very eyes, how  endless green was swallowed by flame, how great volcanoes erupted and covered the skies in ash.


    Yggdrasil fell silent, her great head leaning downward. With both dead eyes she stared at Maria.


    ''It is done, my queen. The two are one again. I wished, I wished to tell you.''


    Her words no longer registered with Maria. She only stared at the world in the sky, brought to ruin.


    ''What, did we just do?''


    ''The collision of this world and the other, was not possible in a clean way. I wished to tell our great sister this, but she would not listen. The two became too different, too repulsive of one another. A world breathing with magic, one where most of it is forgotten. The outcome would be catastrophe, it had to be.''


    Elaine and Tetra crawled to their master''s side, and Maria leaned on them for support.


    ''Is everyone, are they all dead?''


    Yggdrasil shook her head. ''Many will be. A decimation, maybe worse. But your subjects still draw breath, my queen. And I fear they will need your leadership now more than ever before.''


    Maria gritted her teeth as she stared at the ruined planet and the great fires reflected in her eyes.


    And yet, a part of her felt nothing but glee at the destruction she witnessed, that she had caused.


    For a few brief moments, her hunger dissipated.